Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

I have been dating Eggsy for a while now and since a year i have been working at Kingsman. Eggsy was working on the field while i was working with Merlin 'behind the scenes'. Today started off like any other day. We were all having a debriefing about Eggsy and Harry's previous mission. Merlin stood up and readjusted his glasses. "Y/n, Eggsy, you two will be going on a mission together. You will be going to a party as mr. and Mrs. Warner. You will try to stop a drug deal there." He informed us.

Eggsy smiled at me and got up. "babe, y' heard that, we'll be husband and wife." He beamed. "i know sweets. Maybe one day we can actually call each other that." I hinted. "Y' really want that?" He asked me. I smiled and nodded. "C'me on we should get ready." Eggsy spoke after a moment of silence. We got ready and Eggsy went to talk to Harry and Merlin, when he was ready. Roxy was with me when i was getting ready. "What do you think, Rox." I asked Roxy as i was looking in the mirror.

I was wearing a long black gown and to go with the dress, i wore black heels. "You look amazing, Eggsy would love this." She said. We walked out the room and walked towards where Eggsy was standing. Eggsy turned to look at me and i smiled. "Y' look damn hot, babe" He spoke. "You look handsome as well." I told him. Eggsy wrapped his arm around my waist and i kissed him. When we pulled away, Merlin cleared his throat.

"It is time for you to leave. Here is your umbrella, Eggsy, and here is your gun, Y/n." Merlin gave us our stuff and i wrapped my arm around Eggsy's arm. We walked out the Headquarters and took the cab that was waiting for us. The car drove us to our location and when we arrived, we walked out. "You ready, babe." Eggsy asked me. "Yes." I spoke and we walked inside the building. We looked around and i saw the man that we needed coming towards us. "Aah mr. and mrs. Warner. How are you two doing." The man asked us.

"We are doing great. We just came back from our honeymoon." I spoke. "aah congrats." he said. I smiled to the man. "Will you two be so kind to follow me?" The man added. Eggsy looked at me and he took my hand. We followed the man to a room far from the party. We entered a room and Eggsy and i stood in front of the desk. "I know who you really are. Eggsy Unwin and Y/n L/n." the man spoke while holding a gun. "Why are you here?" the man asked angry. "We are here to enjoy the party." I lied.

"Lies, tell me why you are really here." the man spoke as he grabbed me by the neck and pointed the gun to my head. "Say the truth or the lady dies." I took the gun from his hands and got out of his grip. I stood next to Eggsy and i pointed the gun to him.I suddenly had to sneeze and i saw the man fell to the ground. I knew that i didn't pull the trigger, because my finger wasn't on the trigger.

I looked at Eggsy. "WHat the Fuck, Eggsy. Why the hell did you kill him? We had to bring him to the police." I said. "I am sorry babe, but i didn't want my lady to get killed." He spoke and i smiled. "You are an idiot" I said before leaning in to kiss him. "But i am your idiot." He told me after we pulled away. We headed back to the Headquarters and went towards the briefing room. "Marry me?" Eggsy suddenly asked as i was about to walk inside.

"What?" I asked him. "Will you marry me?" He asked again, this time on one knee. I could see Harry and Merlin smile in the corner of my eye. "Yes." I smiled and Eggsy got up. "I love you so much." He said. "I love you too." I spoke as i kissed him. "Let's celebrate." Merlin told us and we went to drink champagne.I was happy that Eggsy asked me and I wouldn't wish for a better end off a mission.

Chapter Text

Living and working in London was turning out different than i was expecting. I going to look back at it because it was the day that i met the great Sherlock Holmes that everyone was talking about.

Flashback:

I was looking for a place to stay and this amazing lady, Mrs Hudson, had a place for me and i gladly accepted it but the guy that lived beneath me was always shooting in his place and it was unbearable for me, so i decided to go down and speak to him. I walked down the stairs and walked towards the door of 221b. I knocked on the door and the door opened. "Hello, who are you?" the man asked. "I am Y/n. I live in 221c." I told the man. He smiled and nodded. "I'm John. So you are the new girl that lives upstairs." He spoke as he invited me inside. "Yes that's me." I spoke and looked around. I saw another man lying on the couch. "Don't mind him. He is being stubborn." John said and i smiled.

"I am actually here to talk about the shooting. Yesterday, i was woken up by the sound and thought that it was a murder or something but Mrs Hudson told me that it happened often. I am asking you to stop with that, because i need to study and such." I told John and the other man stood up. "I will try my best to stop him from shooting the wall but he claims to say that it is preventing him from being 'bored'." John said and looked at Sherlock's direction. "It is, otherwise i am bored, John. You are an american. You came here to find a job and a place to live and when you heard that Mrs. Hudson had a space free, you accepted it." Sherlock deduced. "How do you know that?" I asked him. "I just know." He said. "I am Sherlock Holmes." He spoke and extended his arm. "I am Y/n, nice to meet you." I replied. "well i should had back to my place, i need to study." I told them and walked out the door. I went back upstairs and went back to my own place.

End of flashback.

Well it is now 6 months since i met Sherlock and everything changed. We started to date 4 months after the meeting and he took me to a lot of dates. But the sad news is that the end of my semester in London was over and i had to go back to america to end my year there. It was a tough moment and i had already packed my bags. John and Mary helped me with my suitcases and i went to 221b. I knocked on the door and walked in. "Hey darling." I spoke as i found Sherlock in his armchair. "Hey darling, why are you crying?" He asked. " I have to go back." I told him. "What do you mean, you have to go back?" Sherlock spoke confused.

"Yes, my semester here in London is over and i have to go back to America to finish my year. So, i just came to say goodbye." I spoke through my sobs. "You can't go, darling. I need you. I love you." Sherlock spoke as he stood up and hugged me. "I have to, but i come back after i graduated. It is just 2 more months and i have a lot of classes i don't have to take so it is 1.5 months for i am back." I told him and he smiled. " I mean what i said, i love you." He spoke. "I love you too and i see you at my graduation." I spoke and kissed him. I grabbed his hand and walked away with tears in my eyes. I walked outside and hugged Mary and John. "We'll see you at graduation." John spoke as i stepped into the taxi. I looked up to the window and i saw Sherlock standing there. I waved and smiled. He waved back and the taxi drove to the airport. The plane had been delayed with 10 min. and when i was finally on the plane, i cried because i was missing Sherlock so bad already.

The 1.5 months were going slow and Y/f/n helped me to pick out my outfit to wear for graduation. I picked a long black dress and black heels. I wore the outfit and Y/f/n took a picture and i sended it to Sherlock. 'what do you think of my outfit for graduation?' i texted him. 'You look so pretty in that dress, darling. It is a week and i will be seeing you. I can't wait.' He texted back. I smiled and I took of the dress. The week of graduation was finally there and the whole school was preparing for the event that was going to take place this wednesday. The seniors that are graduating had the three days of and i was texting Sherlock. He told me that he, John and Mary were on the plane and that they should be arriving in 10 minutes.

I went to the airport and waited for Sherlock, John and Mary to arrive. When i saw a tall curly man coming out the arriving hall, i ran towards him and jumped in his arms. "i missed you so much." I told him as he putted me down. "i missed you too." He told me and kissed me passionately. I hugged John and Mary as well and we went to my flat. "So how is our student doing?" Mary asked jokingly. "I am fine now." I told her. "Can i see your dress?" Mary spoke and i took her to my room. I showed her the dress. The days flew and it was now the day of my graduation. Mary helped me to do my hair and makeup. I putted on my dress and heels and walked out. "Wow." Sherlock said and i smiled. "You look amazing." Sherlock told me and i smiled.

We went to my school and i walked to the meeting place of all the seniors. When it was time, we all walked to the stage and waited for our name to be called. When my name was called i walked up the stairs and towards the principal. I looked in the crowd and saw Sherlock, John and Mary smiled at me. The Ceremony was over and i went to My people. "I am so proud of you." Sherlock told me as he kissed me. We went to a restaurant and celebrated. I ordered food and wine. Sherlock grabbed my hand and i looked at him.

"Darling, i am so proud of you and i wanted to ask you a question. Ever since i met you, you changed my life, i know i can't live without you and i need you. Thanks to you i haven't shoot the wall i the months i have known you and I must say that i need you by my side." I smiled. "I want to make it official and do it on the day that was important to you. Will you marry me?" Sherlock asked and pulled out a ring from his pocket. I looked at Sherlock. "Yes." I spoke and kissed him. He smiled as we pulled away and we sat back down. We celebrated that we were now.

it was the day of our wedding and Mary helped me to pick out my wedding dress. She was also my bridesmaid of honor and i wouldn't wish for anything else. "You look amazing darling." Mrs Holmes spoke. I met Sherlock's parents when we came back from America and they were so happy that one of their children to get married. SInce that both of my parents past away since i was 5, Mr. Holmes was the one who was giving me away. When it was time for me to walk down the aisle, i looked at Mr. Holmes. "Please, don't let me fall." I told him and he smiled. "I won't." he told me and we walked down the aisle. I saw Sherlock and he looked at me. When i came to stand next to him he smiled. "You look stunning in that dress." He told me and the vicar started the ceremony.

We said our vows and our 'i do's and we were know husband and wife. I loved the ceremony and it was time for me to get out the dress because it was starting to get a little uncomfortable. I changed into a short white dress and Sherlock and i went to the party. We ate cake and it was time for the first dance. The song was 'How Does a Moment Last Forever' By Celine Dion and it was an amazing dance. We celebrated all night and the next day, we were on our way for our Honeymoon in Madrid. I always wished for this moment and it was finally here. I was finally married to the one man i loved and i wouldn't have it any other way. 

Chapter Text

Dating Harry is a whole experience. Even though he puts his life in danger, there is always a day that he likes to spend with me. It was now Christmas, Harry and i were staying in the burrow with the Weasley's. My parents were on vacation during Christmas break. You see my parents were the same as Hermione's, they were 'muggles' and i got a letter to go to hogwarts the same year as Ginny went to Hogwarts. Harry was talking with Professor Lupin, while i was upstairs in Ginny's room talking about her and Dean.

"So how are things between you and Dean?" I asked. "It's okay, i mean he is nice but he follows me everywhere. It's like he is spying on me." Ginny spoke. "Maybe you need to tell him how you feel and talk about it with him." i told her to give her a bit of advice. Suddenly Ginny and i hears some noise coming from outside the house. We looked outside and saw that some death eaters set everything around the burrow on fire. I saw a death eater coming towards me and the next thing i knew was that i was sitting in a dark room with my too my back.

Ginny's pov

One of the death eaters took Y/n and i heard her scream for help. I started to freak out and immediately ran down the stairs. Everyone looked at me and i cried. "They took Y/n. The death eaters took Y/n." I cried. Everyone ran outside and Harry freaked out and went to follow the death eaters. Mum gave me a hug and we went to a safer place. " Get some rest darling. Harry will find Y/n. I know he will." Mum spoke as we were sitting on the couch in Bill and Fleur's house. i closed my eyes and fell asleep.

Harry's pov

I followed the death eaters with my invisibility cloak. How dare they to take Y/n. She haven't done anything to them. I will do the best as i can to get her away from the death eaters and get her out of the place she was at. I could see that there was a large mansion far away and when i came closer, i realised where she was brought to. 'I can't believe they took her into the malfoy manor.' I thought to myself. I followed the death eaters inside and when they walked away, i took the cloak of me and went to search Y/n. This manor was huge. There were a lot of halls and stairs and different rooms. I ran around and hided when i thought i heard someone walking around.

Y/n's pov

i have been crying ever since the death eater brought me here. I was so scared that they would kill me. I was scared that Harry wasn't coming for me. I started to cry even harder when i saw someone walking inside. "Oh hush dearie. Nobody will come for you. Not even that boyfriend of yours. What's his name again? Ah, itsy bitsy baby Potter." Bellatrix Lestrange spoke. She wasn't alone . There was another woman standing next to her and another man. The woman had black and grey hair and had a concerned look on her face as she looked at me.

Next to Bellatrix was a man, with blond long hair and held a cane in one of his hands. "He will come for me. I know he will." I spoke. Bellatrix walked towards me and raised her wand. "He will not, he is too stupid to care about a mudblood. Nobody cares about you." "You don't even know what love is. Nobody loves you, you heartless monster." I said as i cried "crucio." Bellatrix shouted and i started to scream. I cried harder and she kneeled next to me. "Who are you to dare to call me a monster?" She yelled. she grabbed my arm and her knife. She cutted the word 'mudblood' in my arm and i screamed with tears in my eyes.

Harry's pov

I heard Y/n scream and ran towards the room where the scream came from. I stood right outside the door and i grabbed my wand. "Stupefy." I yelled towards Bellatrix. All the sudden Ron and Hermione stood next to me and i smiled at them.

"We're here to help you Harry. Mum explained everything that happened and there was just one place they could have took Y/n." Ron told me. I smiled at them and we looked back at the death eaters. "Harry Potter is here to save the day again. Ha better luck next time, Potter." Bellatrix spoke and started to cast spells towards me. Ron and Hermione helped Y/n while i was duelling with Bellatrix and mr. and mrs. Malfoy. "Ron, help me." I told him and we started to fight them. Hermione took Y/n outside and we ran towards them and went to Fleur and Bill's house. I held Y/n close as we sat in the living room while the others were outside. I was so scared to lose her. But i saved her and never letting her go.

Y/n Pov

Harry held me close and i was so happy that he saved me. "Thank you, Harry. To save me from Bellatrix." I spoked and kissed his cheek. "I will always to be there to save you." Harry told me. I looked down at my arm and started to cry. "What's wrong?" Harry asked " Bellatrix said that nobody loves me and that nobody cares about me because i am a muggle born. I am starting to think that she is right." I told Harry. He took my hands and looked me into the eyes.

" don't you dare to think that whatever she said is true. I care about you and i love you, so do the weasleys and Hermione. You have a lot of people that care about you and I am the one that cares about you the most." Harry spoke. I cried again and Harry wrapped his arms around me. "Hey, hey calm down sweety. They can't hurt you anymore." Harry said. "That's not why i am crying. I am crying because i love you so much." I spoke and kissed him. "I love you too." Harry said. We laid down and a wrapped his arms around me and i fell asleep in the arms of my savior.

Chapter Text

Growing up in Derry was fun. I had friends and family that i loved but it seemed like everything changed with a frigthning accident. It was a rainy day and it was also the day of Georgie's funeral. George Denbrough was my best friend's brother. He was out playin with his boat, that Bill made him and something terrifying ripped Georgie's arm off and killed him. I shivered thinking about it.

Bill asked me if i could come to his funeral and i of course said yes. It was very sad and Bill even spoke some words about Georgie. "G-georgie, you were the best brother. I-i don't say it e-enough, but I love you. And i will miss you." Bill stuttered. I wiped away some tears and i felt my brother Richie wrap his arm around my neck and pulled me close. When the funeral was over, Richie and i walked home.

"It was sweet what Bill said about Georgie. I can't believe someone actually killed him." "I can't believe it either. I hope taht nothing happens to any of us. You know that i will protect you from anything." Richie told me  as we walked trough the door of our home. "Thanks Richie. I love you." I smiled and looked in the living room, our parents were sitting there, watching telly. "Hi mom, dad. We're back." I spoke before going up to my room.

Tomorrow was the first day of school. Since Richie and i are the same age, we were about to be in the same classes this year. I walked to my closet and sorted out my outfit. I went for a black top, black jeans, a plaid shirt and my black converse. I placed it on my chair and sat down on my bed. I stared out infront of me and thought about some stuff. I was so caught up in my own thoughts, that i didn't even saw mom walking in my room.

"Sweetheart, i called you twice. Dinner's ready." She told me and smiled before walking downstairs again. I got up and quickly looked out. I decided after dinner, that i wanted to go for a walk. I went down and sat at the table and started to eat. "Can i go for a walk later? Maybe after dinner?" I asked my parents. "uh, sure but be home around 7. Okay sweetheart." Dad spoke.

I finished my dinner and got up from the table. I grabbed my coat and walked out he door. I decided to walk to the barrens and sat down on ar rock near the small river, when suddednly i heard someone calling my name. I walked to where the sound was coming from and stopped at a pipe that was sticking out of the hill. "Hello Y/n, How are you?" i heard the figure say.

I looked at the figure terrified, but stayed silence. " Aren't ya going to say Hullo?" "I don't know you, can't talk to strangers. Got to go, bye." "Go, don't you want a balloon kiddo?" The clown asked. "Nope, but do they float." I asked the clown out of courisity. "They all float down here. And if you get in here YOU'LL FLOAT TOO." The clown said and launched forward.

I ran away as fast as i could and saw Bill sitting on the rock that i was sitting on. I sat down beside him and looked at him. "Bill are you okay? It seems like you've seen a ghost." I asked him. "Y-yes i am okay-y. I-it's just t-though at h-home." "You want to talk about it?" "I-i was in Georgie's r-room and i looked-d in his photo a-album. And i t-turned the page and there was G-georgie's picture and suddenly it winked at me." 

"So i threw it across the room and it turned the pages on it's own." He stopped and swallowed, before contiuning. "Blood-d came out the album. Mom and dad ran in and they didn't saw the blood." Bill spoke. "That's weird, blood's nomally very Obvious." I told Bill. "Why were you running a minute ago?" Bill asked and i started to tell what happened. I started to cry and Bill wrapped his arms around me.

"I am sorry. It's just scared me, thanks for comforting me." I told him. "N-no problems-s. I love comforting-g you. I t-think i kinda-a like y-you. A-as i-in l-love with-h y-you." Bill confessed. He turned away and i smiled. "I love you too." I replied. Suddenly, Richie walked towards us. "Y/n, here you are. I was looking for you. Why does it look like you were crying?" He asked and Bill told him what i told him.

Richie wrapped his arms around me and kissed my forehead. "I will protect you. And i know you are in love with Bill." Richie smiled, wiggling his eyebrows. "Y-you d-do?" Bill asked. "Nah i heard ya talking. But if you hurt her, i'll hurt you." Richie told Bill. "So you approve?" I asked my brother. "Yes i do, i want to see my little sister happy and i hope Bill does." Richie told us and walked away.

"W-will y-you be my g-girlfriend?" Bill asked. I smiled. "yes i do." I leaned towards him and placed my lips slowly on Bill's. "I love you and i will always be here for you." We held hands as we walked home. Bill dropped me off at my house and kissed me again. "See you tomorrow at school." Bill spoke without stuttering one word. I guess that i make him strong and this will never change. I will be by his side from now on. 

Chapter Text

Being the head girl of the gryffindor house was fun. Especially to walk around in the halls with my boyfriend and head boy Percy Weasley.

We have been dating since last year’s summer break. We have to walk around in the halls to see if all the students are in bed, we like to hold hands. Just like today.

Percy and i had to check if all the students are in bed. “You know, Perc. It would be nice if we could go to the astronomy tower to star gaze.” I spoke as we walked past a window.

“That would be nice but you know that we aren’t allowed to come there.” Percy said. “darling come on. Live a little. “ I told him and grabbed his hand. I went to the astronomy tower.

I went to stand near the open window. “Look it is nice, right?” I asked Percy. I sat down and Percy sat down next to me. “i guess.” Percy spoke. “oh come on Percy. It’s not like you are going to get expelled for this.” I told him.

I laid my head on his shoulder. “I hate you.” He laughed. “No, you don't. You love me.” I spoke as i looked at him. “Stop being so cute.” Percy laughed. “I can’t help it.” I smiled. “ I love you.” I told him.

“I love you too. come on, let’s get some sleep.” We went back to the common room and i decided to sleep in Percy’s bed.” I love you so much.” i said as i laid down.

“ I love you too.” “ We should do this more often.” I whispered as i leaned in to kiss him. “Yeah we should. Now let’s get some sleep okay.” Percy told me and i fell asleep with my head on his chest.

i suddenly woke up in the middle of the night by the feeling on nothing on me. I looked over to Percy and saw that he hogged all the blankets. “Stop hogging the blankets.” I whispered. “I am sorry i am not used to this.” He said as he gave back some of the duvet.

I laid back down and fell back asleep next to Percy. “George look percy has someone in the bed with him.” I heard someone whisper. I woke up to see that his brothers were watching us. Percy also woke up.

“You finally have a girl in your bed.” George spoke. “Way to go perc.” Fred added. “Get out.” Percy said angrily. They walked out and i smiled. “I love waking up next to you.” I told him as i kissed him. “I do too. Now we must get ready for breakfast.” I got up and went to the bathroom and got ready.

Percy walked in after me and got ready as well. I gave Percy another kiss and grabbed his hand. “Let’s get some breakfast.” I said and we walked out and towards the great hall. It was a great start of the day.

We got some breakfast and i got up. “Where are you going?” Percy asked. “I am going to class. I don’t want to fail for this year.” I beamed. Percy got up and grabbed me by the waist. He pulled me in for a kiss and after we pulled away, he gave me a hug.

“That’s my girl.” He proudly said. I could hear Oliver, Fred and George cheer and Percy turned around and gave them a death glare. “Ten points less for all three of you.” He said and i smiled. “That’s my boy.” I said and kissed his cheeck. “Let’s get to class. don’t want to be late.” I said and we went to our first class. There is no better way to start the day.

Chapter Text

It's been a year since i have been graduated from Hogwarts. Ever since my years there, Bill Weasley became my best friend. Bill started to work at Gringotts wizard Bank and i worked for the Ministry of Magic as an Auror. While being at Hogwarts, i started to devolop feelings towards Bill, but i am too shy to tell him. I've decided to talk to Mrs. Weasley about it in the hope that she will give me advice. i went towards The Burrow and knocked on the door. The door opened and Mrs. Weasley smiled as she saw me.

"Hello Y/n. Come in." She told me. "I will tell Bill that you are here." She spoke. "You don't have to Molly,  i am here for you." I told her before she could dash out the room. "Oh, Let's take a seat at the kitchen table. I will make us some tea." Molly said. "I need your advice on something. You know that Bill and i know each other for a long time. Ever since i met him, i started to get feelings for him. I am to scared to tell him and if i wait any longer, it might be to late to tell him."

I told Molly as she sat across from me. "Well, i think that you should tell him, before it is to late. He has to decide before Friday if he goes to Egypt for work or not. I know that Bill has feelings for you as well and he might think twice before he makes his decision." Molly told me. "Thanks for your advice Molly." I told her and gave her a hug. As we pulled away from the hug, Bill walked into the kitchen. "Hey Y/n, i didn't know that you were here." He spoke as he pulled me in for a hug. "I came here to talk to your mum. But, i want to talk to you. Can we go outside?" I asked as i took Bill's hand and walked outside. "I've heard from your mum that you get to go to Egypt for Gringotts."

I spoke as we stood outside. "Yeah, that's so cool, i get to go to Egypt. I've always wanted to see that country." He beamed. "Listen to me, don't go." I told him and he looked at me. "What? Why?" He asked me confused. "I have always supported you in your plans and now you are saying that i don't have to go." He added. "Let me explain. I have feelings towards you ever since we met. I was scared to tell you, because you wouldn't feel the same. And i don't want to loose my best friend." I told him and he smiled.

"I have feelings towards you as well. Ever since we met on the train in our second year. I couldn't stop thinking about you." He told me. "I am so happy. I thought that it was to late..." "Shut up and kiss me already." He smiled and pulled me in for a long, passionate kiss. After a minute, we pulled away and i looked into his eyes. "Forget what i said, you should go." I told him as he took my hand and we walked inside the burrow again.

"Thanks babe, i was thinking to ask you to go with me. I won't leave you alone for that long. I'd rather have you with me so i can protect you." Bill spoke  as he wrapped his arms around me and hugged me. "Look at the two of you. You are a stunning pair." Molly spoke as we sat down for dinner at the kitchen table. It was our start of a new chapter in our lives.

Chapter Text

It was that time of the year again. It was Christmas break and i was packing my bags to go home for the holidays. I was really excited to see my family again, but the last week of the holidays i was going to spend it with my boyfriend Oliver and his family. When i was ready i went towards the staircase and walked down the stairs and walked towards the entrance of the Great Hall. I waited for Oliver and smiled when he walked towards me.

“Hey babe, are you ready?” he asked. I smiled and grabbed his hand. “Yes. Let’s go.” I answered. We went to the platform. My stuff was already on the train when we arrived. We stepped on the train and sat with our friends Lee, Fred and George. We talked about taht we would meet up in the vacation. During the train ride i fell asleep on Oliver’s shoulder. I woke up by soft pulling on my sweater. “Babe, we are here.” Oliver spoke.

I smiled and Oliver helped me with my stuff. When we got off the train my older sister stood there waiting for me. “Welcome back Y/n.” She spoke as she hugged me. “It’s good to be back. This is Oliver.” I told her. “So this is the guy mum and dad not approve.” She told me. “I am Y/s/n.” She spoke to Oliver and held out her hand. “It is nice to meet you.” He spoke as he shoke her hand. “Y/s/n, do you mind taking my stuff home? I want to spend some time with Oliver.” I asked her.

“Don’t be long or mum and dad will be furious.” She spoke and went home with my stuff. We walked out Kings Cross, when Oliver stopped. “Why do your parents not approve me?” He asked. “Because they think that i should be studying instead of being with you. They think that i am wasting my time and they don’t really like Quidditch. That is what Y/s/n said in a letter.” I told Oliver. “You are not wasting your time with me, i help you study and you are doing well. They haven’t met me and they haven’t seen how happy you are. How about we are going to your house and they can meet me.” Oliver spoke.

“That is a good idea.” I told him as we walked home. When we arrived, we walked inside. “Hello Mum and Dad.” I spoke as i walked into the livingroom. “Hello darling. Who did you bring with you?” Dad asked. “Mum, dad, this is Oliver.” “Hello mr. and mrs. Y/l/n. I am Oliver Wood. Y/n and i met at school and after a few dates and getting to know each other, we started to date. I know that you are concerend about her points, but i help study and she is really doing her best. I love her and i will do anything for her. I will protect her and hurt someone that hurt her.” Oliver spoke and i wiped away a tear.

“Is this about the letter Y/s/n name wrote you, Y/n? She didn’t mean to write that we didn’t approve her. You know that is her way to say that we wanted to meet Oliver. She did say that she was sorry to scare you two.” Mum spoke. I looked at Oliver and smiled. “Well this is my family.” I laughed. “You know that she is very protective over you.” Dad told me and i nodded. Dad stood up and walked towards Oliver.

“Welcome to the family, son.” Dad spoke and smiled. “Thank you Mr. Y/L/n.” Oliver spoke as dad dragged him towards the muggle television and wachted a quidditch game that was on. I helped mum in the kitchen and we made dinner, when it was ready I sat next Oliver. “I love you.” I spoke and smiled. “I love you too, babe.” He replied. It was a great start of the holidays.

Chapter Text

I woke up by someone tuggging on the bed sheets. I looked down and saw the lovely smile of my daughter. “Goodmorning sweetheart. You are up early.” I told her as i picked her up. “I can’t sleep anymore. I miss daddy a lot. When is he coming back?” Lily aksed me. “Well he is coming back today. but i have to ask what time he lands.” I told her. Her father, Marilyn Manson, was on tour for his new album Heaven’s upside down. Now that we have a child together, it was harder for Marilyn to go on tour. “Should we see if daddy is awake,” I asked Lily. She smiled and nodded her head. i grbbed my phone and started to face time Marilyn. Lily sat next to me and started to smile when she saw Marilyn on the screen. “Hi daddy.” She spoke and started to wave. “Hello princess. How are you?” He asked her. “I am good. I really miss you.” “I miss you too, princess. Have you been good to your mom?” He asked and smiled at me. “Yeah i helped her cleaning the house and i helped making food. I also got her a flower i found in the park.” Lily told Marilyn. “You are such a sweet girl, i wonder who you got that from.” Marilyn smiled. “She got that from me.” I told him and he started to laugh. “What are my two girls going to do today?” Marilyn asked. “We are going to target.” Lily answered. “Can you go an pick out an outfit for you? I will come to help you when i am ready.” I told Lily and she jumped off the bed. “Bye daddy. I love you.” She spoke. “Bye, princess. I love you too.” Marilyn replied. I walked to the closet and looked at the clothes. “What should i wear?” I asked Marilyn. “Uh, it is sunny out, but also a bit chilly. Go with black jeans, one of your bralette’s and my black blazer. For shoes, the black Campbells i gave you for your birthday.” He smiled. “Thanks babe. You really have a sence of fashion.” I told him. “Well that happens when you take me shopping all the time.” He smiled. “What time are you takeing the plane home?” I asked him. “Uhm, I think 4pm, but i can try for an earlier flight.” He answered. “Okay babe, i love you and see you later.” I spoke. “I love you too my queen. See you later. I’ll keep you updated with my flight.” He spoke and then hung up. I walked to the bathroom and got ready. When i was ready, i walked to Lily’s room and smiled. “let’s get you dressed and ready for the day.” I smiled and helped Lily to get ready. When we were both ready, we walked to the car and i helped Lily inside. I drove to Target and parked the car. I helped Lily to get out the car and we walked inside. “I want to have a white stuffed cat to give to daddy. So he doesn’t have to miss us or Lily White.” She told me. “Of course, and we buy it a small t shirt and put a picture of us on it.” I told her as we walked to the toys section. We looked for a white cat and we grabbed one when we found one. Then we went to the clothing section and searched for the smallest size of t shirts we could found. We walked to the front and paid for the items. We walked back to the car and i helped Lily to get in to the car. I got in and drove to a shop that prints pictures on t shirts. When the t shirt was ready, i gave it to Lily and she putted it on the cat. “Daddy would be so happy with it.” Lily told me. “Yes sweetheart. Let’s go to the mall quickly and then we can go for food.” I told Lily and drove to the mall. We went from store to store and before we knew it, it was already 2pm. “let’s go to Mc Donalds.” I told Lily. She was very excited and when we arrived i helped her out the car. We ordered our food and when it was ready, we looked for a table to sit. We started to eat our food and were interuppted by someone. “Did you order a husband and father?” The man asked and i looked up and saw Marilyn standing there. “Daddy.” Lily squealed and Marilyn picked her up. “Hey princess.” He spoke and i got up. he hugged me and pulled me in for a kiss. “Hello beautiful.” He spoke as we pulled away. “Hello handsome.” I told him as he sat down next to me. “Daddy, we got you something.” Lily spoke and gave him the stuffed animal. “She looks just like Lily White and she has a tshirt on with a picture of us. So you don’t have to miss us when you are on tour.” I explained to Marilyn . “That is really sweet of you.” He spoke and stole one of my fries. We talked about his tour and i layed my head on his shoulder. “Let’s go home.” He spoke and we got up. We walked to the car and i gave Marilyn the keys as i helped Lily in the car. When we arrived home, we watched a movie and Lily fall asleep on his lap and i smiled at the sight. “I love my two girls.” He spoke as he kissed Lily’s fore head and smiled at me. Marilyn might be the most feared man, but for his family he is a kind hearted family man. And i would have it any other way.

Chapter Text

Bill asked us all wanted to go with him inside of the Neibolt house. I walked up to stand next to him. We looked at the others and Stanley started to speak. “What if someone gets hurt or even worse, gets killed? Bill, you and i both know that Pennywise is dangerous. He already killed a lot of children. Do you want any of us to get killed. Have you even thought about that?” Bill looked at the others and spoke up.

“I know that Pennywise is dangerous. And i don’t want any of you to get killed. You guys are my best friends; but i do this for Georgie.” I smiled at him. “Wow he didn’t stutter for once.” Richie spoke, only to receive a smack on the back of his head by Stan. I could see that Stan wasn’t sure, when the others walked inside, so i walked towards him and grabbed his hand.

We followed Bill and we stopped at a hole. We looked inside, but it was very dark. Bill threw the rope in and climbed down to see another hole. We all followed and Stan helped me by pulling me towards him. We were waiting for Mike, when suddenly Stan disappeared. When Mike was with us we went to look for Stan. “Stanley! Stanley! Stan?” We all yelled. Suddenly we heard Stan yell in pain and we ran towards the sound.

We arrived to where the screams were coming from and we saw something leaning over Stan, with teeth in his face. Ben and Bill were flashing with their flashlights. It let go of Stan and we went towards him. “You let me. You are not my friends. You fucking let me.” Stan spoke and i wrapped my arms around him. He cried and i held him tight. “I am sorry. I never meant to get you hurt like that. “ I spoke and he looked at me. “ It is not your fault. I love you. I always had. But i was to shy to say something.” He spoke and pecked my lips. “I love you too.” I spoke as he pulled away.

We saved Beverly and defeated It. We went out the neibolt house and i helped Stan to the hospital. Although the doctor asked what happened, we made up a story. Because if we told the truth, they wouldn’t believe us. They cleaned up the wound and placed band aid on it. Afterwards we went to meet the other Losers. “Thank you for helping me. You are very special to me. Do you want to be my girlfriend?” He asked. I smiled and nodded my head. “Of course.” I spoke and saw the others. Bill spoke. “ Promise me. That It isn’t dead, that we all come back.”

Bill took his knife and cut in our hands. We held hands to promise that we will come back. When we let go, we hugged and left. Stan and i went to my house and sat in the garden. Stan held me and we stayed like that for as long as we could before Stan had to go. He held my face in his hands and kissed me. “I love you.” He spoke after we pulled away and he left me swooning in the garden. I love him and i would want to change anything about it.

Chapter Text

I've known Cheryl since the age of 10 and she has always been there for me and i have been there for her. When Jason passed away, Cheryl was heartbroken. She loved Jason, but they took him away from her. Cheryl and i are very close and she knows things about me that no one knows. Like, i fall on both girls and boys. But what Cheryl doesn't know is that i am actually in love with her.

But i am too scared to tell her about it, because i don't want to loose this friendship. I was now getting ready to meet Cheryl in Pop's diner, because she needed to tell me something. When i was ready, i walked out my house and drove with the car towards Pop's. When i arrived, i parked the car and walked inside. I looked for the red head and when i found her, i smiled and walked towards her. "Hi Cherry." I spoke as i hugged her.

"Hi Y/n/n." Cheryl replied as we sat down. "How are you?" "I've been better. Betty called me yesterday that she and her friends found out who Jason's killer is. Turns out Jason's killer is daddy. And when the police came to arrest him, he hung himself." Cheryl told me and she started to cry. I wrapped my arms around her and she cried in my shoulder. "Well, i don't know what to say. You finally know who Jason's killer is , but i didn't expect it to be Clifford. Why did he kill his own flesh and blood? I don't understand." I told Cheryl and she looked at me.

"I don't know, but i don't wanna stay in Thronhill. Can i stay at your place, just for a while?" "I think mom won't mind." I smiled. Cheryl wiped her tears away and looked at me. "How are you doing? Are you seeing any one?" Cheryl asked me. "I am good and no i am not seeing anyone. But i have to tell you something." I spoke. "Okay, what is it?" Cheryl asked. I looked at her and took a deep breath. " I have feelings for you. But i never told you, because i am scared to loose our friendship." "You won't loose me, 'cause i have feelings for you too." She smiled. "Really?" "Yeah i fell in love with you a few years ago. Because you are pretty and you're always there for me."

"Really that's why i fell in love with you. I have a question. If you want, can we be more than friends?" "Of course." She smiled and grabbed my cheeks and placed a passionate kiss on my lips. "I love you, Cheryl Bombshell." "I love you too, Y/n/n. Let's celebrate with some drinks." Cheryl spoke and ordered some drinks for the both of us. It felt like some weight fell of my shoulders after i told Cheryl. I am finally dating the girl i fell in love with some years ago and no one can take that happiness away from us.

Chapter Text

Being Kevin's twin sistere was a fun thing. I could tell him everything and he would understand me. But things have changed on Riverdale high when the Southside Serpents came to our school. But the others just need to get used to them being at our school. After a week of them being at our school, i started to date a particular Serpent. His name was Sweet Pea and he was one of the cutest and baddest guy i have ever met. At first, when i told dad and Kev about it, they didn't approve our relationship, but when i brought him to meet them, they saw a different side of him. 

Now, we are a year further and Sweet Pea and i were on our first year anniversary. I woke up and checked my phone to see if Sweet Pea remembered. 'huh, not even one. Maybe he is still asleep.' I thought to myself.  'Good morning, babe xxx <3 <3' i texted as i walked out of my room and went downstairs for breakfast. "Morning, sweetheart." Dad spoke as i walked into the kitchen. "Morning dad." I replied and placed a kiss on his cheek. I sat down at the kitchen table as Kevin walked in the kitchen.

 "Morning Kev." i greeted. "Morning Y/n" Kevin greeted back. "Y/n isn't today your anniversary with Sweet pea?" Kevin asked.  "Yes, but he hasn't texted me anything yet."  "Maybe he has forgotten." Kevin spoke and i glared at him. "Don't. Maybe he is planning something and doesn't want you to know about it yet. Just wait and he will text something." Dad told me. "I am going to Betty's. Do you wanna come?" i asked Kevin and he nodded.

 I went up to my bedroom to get ready and when Kevin and i were ready, we went to Betty's House. I rang the doorbell and waited for the door to open. I checked my phone and saw that Sweet Pea. 'Morning Babe. Can you meet me at Pop's around 3pm?' 'Sure babe.' I replied.  I locked my phone and looked at Kevin with a big smile on my face. "Was that Sweet Pea?" He asked. "Yes." "Hi guys, come in." Betty spoke as she opened the door. "Happy  1 year with Sweet Pea." Betty spoke as she hugged me.

 "Thank you." "So what are you going to do?" She asked. "I  honestly don't know. I only know that have to go to Pop's at 3." i answered. We talked for a few hours and i walked out the house, after saying goodbye to Kevin and Betty, and went to Pops. I walked in expecting it to be full with costumers, but i was shocked to see only Pop Tate and Sweet Pea. "Happy first year, baby girl. " "You remembered." I spoke as i walked towards him. "Of course, i remembered. I have a gift for you."  Sweet Pea spoke and handed me a bag.

 I opened the bag and pulled out a leather jacket. " Look at the back." He told me and i turned the jacket around. 'Sweet Pea's princess.' on it with the South side symbol on it as well. " I love it. Thank you, babe." I spoke as i pulled on the jacket. "Looks good, princess." He spoke as he wrapped his arms around me and placed a long kiss on my lips. We ate the food that was on the table and talked about the memories we had. It was the best year so far. And many years to follow.

Chapter Text

It’s been 30 years since we, the losers, thought we defeated It. But, when i was making dinner for me and my husband, i got a call from Mike. I nearly dropped the pan, i was holding, on my foot. “Be careful.” I heard Rob, my husband, say. I bid Mike goodbye and ran upstairs. I pulled my suitcase from under my bed and started to pack. “What are you doing?” Rob asked. “I am leaving. My friends in Derry need me.” I told him. “If you leave now, you don’t have to come back.” “Maybe i don’t want to come back. All these time you’ve been using me as your toy and i am sick of it. It’s over.” I told him as i finished packing.

I closed my suitcase and walked out. I took my car and drove off to Derry. The drive was longer than i thought. I saw a sign and smiled. I parked my car and saw two familiar faces Looking at a house. “Well, well. Aren’t these Two of my Favorite people?” I asked as i walked up to them. They smiled and hugged them. “Welcome back.” Mike told me and i smiled. “Y/n, you look beautiful. Like you haven’t changed since the last time i saw you.” Bill spoke. “Thank you. I am going to drop of my luggage at the hotel. See you in the restaurant.” I spoke and ran back to the car. I drove to the hotel and walked in. “Hello, can i help you?” The lady behind the desk asked. “Uh there is a room booked on the name Y/L/n.” “Here are your keys.” The lady spoke. I walked to my room and walked in. “Hello Y/n. Long time no see. You can’t defeat me. I will always come back to torture you and your friends.” I heard the voice of Pennywise say.

I quickly dropped my stuff and ran away. I ran towards my car and drove to the restaurant. I got myself together. I walked to the toilets and looked into the mirror. I touched up my makeup and walked out. I smoothed out my maroon dress and walked towards the private aria where we were going to have dinner. When i arrived, i saw my friend Ben. “Oh my god. Ben” I spoke and went up to hug him. “Y/n, hi. Gee, you haven’t changed.” he spoke and hugged me back. He gave me som red wine and we were catching up. I looked up and saw my best friend standing there, with the same smile i didn’t forget. “Eddie.” I cheered and ran up to him. “Y/n. Wow you look amazing. I missed you.” Eddie told me. “I missed you too. Sorry that we lost contact. My ex husband was not so happy whenever i brought you or the others up.” I told him. The other s walked in and we were all catching up. “Who died in here?” I heard the loud voice of Richie interuppted. “Beep Beep Richie.” We all said at the same time and laughed at Richie. For some time, i had a crush on Richie, and still did when i was married to Rob. And for some reason, this evening the old feelings came back and i found myself blushing when Richie walked up to me and hugged me. “How are you, Y/n/n.” Richie asked when he released me from his embrace. “I am fine. How are you? It has been a while since we last spoke to each other.” I asked him and he smiled. “I’ve been alright. I have had some tv work and shows all over America.” he told us as we enjoyed our drinks.

“What a bunch of handsome people” Beverly spoke as we all looked at her. She smiled and stepped forward, when she suddenly fainted. Eddie was the first one to catch Beverly and laid her down on the couch. When she woke up, i gave Beverly some water. Beverly greetd everyone and when she saw me, she gave me a big hug and smiled. “Y/n you look so pretty. How are you and Rob doing?” Beverly asked and everyone looked at me. Beverly and i were the only 2 that reguarly meet up after our group seperated. “Well we split up. Yesterday.” I told her and i saw that Richie looked a little jealous when i told everyone as we sat down at the table. “What happened?” Bill asked and i took a deep breathe. “He told me, that if i left, i didn’t have to come back. And he told me that he had an affair the whole time we were married. I told him that i would go anyways and that i didn’ was his toy, that he could go to whenever he and his other lover had a fight. I just grabbed my stuff and left.” I told them. “Well you are better off without him. He is a dick and he is stupid to cheat on such a pretty girl like you.” Richie spoke and i looked at him with a fainted smile.

When dinner came, we all started to eat and talked about our life. After dinner, Richie got up and walked outside. I walked outside and stood next Richie. “Hi” I spoke and he smiled. “I have to tell you something. Ever since we were young, i had these feelings for you. And to be honest these feelings never left.” He took another puff of his cigarette and continued. “Hearing you talk about your ex, i realised what i could have had when i told you this when we were younger. I love you, Y/n.” He told me and i smiled. “I love you too, Richie. There was never a moment where i didn’t think about you.” He smiled when i finished. “It’s never to late to start something.” Richie spoke. “Will you be mine? I promise to protect you and i will not cheat on you like you ex did.” He spoke and i smiled. “Yes.I’ll be yours.” I spoke and placed my hands on the sides of his face and placed a kiss on his lips. After awhile we pulled away and went back inside to tell the others. “Guys, Y/n and i are dating.” Richie spoke and the others cheered. Richie wrapped his arm around my neck and wrapped mine around his waist, I couldn’t be happier and i was glad that i split up with Rob. Together we were stronger and we could defeat everything. Even that stupid clown.

Chapter Text

I had been showing some signs in the morning and evening that pointed out to me that something was up with my health, but i didn't think anything of it. But as the days went by the morning sickness got worse. So when i was doing some shopping, I decided to buy some pregnancy tests and went home. i went to the bathroom and took one of the tests out of it's package and did the what the instructions said. When i did the pregnancy test, i didn’t know that it would be positive. I was excited but scared.

Excited, because Robert and i always wanted to start a family. But scared because it might be too soon. I was home alone, because Robert was on tour with Led Zepp. But he would be back home tonight, so i was planning to surprise him. I quickly went to the store to get everything i needed. When i got back home i started to make the food. The food was finished so i placed it in the oven to keep it warm. I then went upstairs and took a shower. I walked in the shower and washed my hair and body. I walked back out and dried my hair and body. I then walked to my closet and picked out an outfit to wear. I pulled out my favorite black dress and paired it with a necklace that i got from Robert.

I put on the dress and walked back into the bathroom. I curled my hair and did my makeup. I walked back down the stairs and to the kitchen. I grabbed the bag i bought and the pair of baby shoes and the test and placed it in the bag. I placed the bag next to my chair and checked on the food. I fired the candles on the table and took the food out of the oven and placed it on the table. I heard the door open and close again and walked out the kitchen. “Hi babe.” Robert spoke as he placed his luggage by the door and walked over to me. “Hello honey.” i spoke and placed my arms around his neck and pulled him in for a passionate kiss.

“i’ve missed you.”I spoke and he smiled. “I’ve missed you too. Did you planned all this for me?” He asked as he looked at the table. “Yes. Because you are back home after a long tour.”I told him and we sat down at the table. “Before we are going to eat, i have a little gift for you.” I told him and gave him the back. “What’s in it?” He asked. “Open to find out.” I told him and smiled. As he opened the bag, i could see some tears forming in his eyes. “I am pregnant.” I whispered and he walked over to me. He sunk on his knees and cried in my lap. I wrapped my arms around him and He looked up at me.

“We are going to be parents.” Robert spoke. “yes and we are going to be very good parents. Plus i was already thinking about the baby’s godfather. I want Jimmy to be the baby’s godfather. I trust him and he is your best friend.”I spoke and Robert nodded. “I agree.” He spoke and kissed me. After we pulled away, we ate dinner. We were aready discussing what we want to name our baby and i wrote it down in a small notebook. I could tell that Robert was very excited to be a father. And I was very excited to be a mother. We enjoyed our food and each other. We went to bed early because there was a busy day ahead of us tomorrow. We had a doctor appointment and we have to tell the band the news, but mostly Jimmy. I was very happy to start a family with Robert and the baby is very lucky to have two beautiful parents who care a lot about the boy or the girl. As long as the baby is healthy and happy when it's born, i will be happy.

Chapter Text

Dating an actor has it pro's and cons. Pro, I get to meet the cast and crew of Once Upon A Time and Robert takes me to premieres and awards shows. Cons, there are some fans that don't like me being in a relationship with Robert. I walked outside the house to collect the mail. I looked through the mail and saw a letter to me. I walked back inside and opened the letter.

'Dear Y/n,

I am Robert's biggest fan and i don't like you being in a relationship with him.

You are wasting his time. You are not good enough for him. This is not fan mail for you, but

this is a threat, back off from Robert or something bad will happen to you.

Have a nice day'

I read the letter over and over and i started to cry. I can't believe someone is threathing me, because i am not good enough for Robert. I heard the door open and close and looked up to see Robert walking into the Kitchen. "Hello darl... Baby, what is wrong?" "I have gotten a letterof one of your fans. It said that i am not worth your love and that i am wasting your time. And i am starting to believe that she is right." I explained Robert. "Don't you think that you are wasting my time, because you are not. You are the only one i love. Without you in my life, i don't know what will happen. You are my everything, my world. I love you and nothing will ever change that. You are the first thing my mind when i wake up and you are the last thing that is in my life, when i go to sleep. I love you, dearie, do not forget that." Robert spoke. "The person who wrote the letter is not a fan. And i going to let them know what i think about that." Robert spoke and placed a kiss on my lips.

So, later that day we were getting ready to get interviewed. I was nervous but Robert was with me and that makes me everything better. When it was time, the interviewer introduces us. he asked a lot of questions about how we met and such. "I have something to say to the fan that wrote to my Y/n. Saying that she isn't worth my love and that she is wasting my time, she is not. But you have crossed the line, to say that something happens to her if she doesn't back off. You have no right to say that she needs to back off. I love Y/n and there is nothing going to change about that and i will protect her." Robert spoke and he held my hand the whole time. The interview was over and we walked back to our car. We went for dinner and talked about a lot of things, when i looked at Robert and took his hands in mine over the table. "Thank you for standing up for me, babe. You are the best thing that happened to me." I told him and he smiled. "No problem, dearie. I would always stand up for you. You are the love of my life." Robert spoke. We got ready for bed and we fell asleep in each others arms.

Chapter Text

Being a southsider in a nothside school is not easy. Cheryl Blossom and her friends made it hard for us to be accpeted here in school. But after a while, she wanted me and my best friend Toni, try out for the River Vixens and we made the team. Toni and i were friends since we met when we were 5. She and Sweets were playing in the sandbox and saw that i was being pushed by on of the Ghouli’ kids and made them leave me alone. We became friends ever since.Sweet Pea was like a brotehr to me, when we had met that same day. Together, we joined the serpents and Toni and i had shared our deepest darkest secrets. But i also had a crush on Toni, but she doesn’t know that. Time flew by and it was winter break. Over the time we, serpents were at Riverdale High, i started to date Reggie. Both Sweet Pea and Toni weren’t really happy when i told them about me and Reggie.

I was walking into the Wyrm with Toni, Sweet Pea and Fangs and walked with Toni behind the bar. “How are you and Mantle doing?” Toni asked and i smiled weakly at her. “Okay, i guess. He has been acting strange the last few weeks and i think something is going on between him and that pussycat, Josie.” I told Toni. “You know that i don’t like him for you, you deserve better. But it is your life and i can’t change the boy you choose to date.” Toni told me. I could hear that there was the slightest hint of jealousy in her voice. We worked the whole evening and when my shift was over i drove home. I didn’t have the time to check my phone, so when i was home, i saw that Reggie called me 10 times and texted me 20 times. The last text that i got from him was the worse.

‘Don’t you think you can go off with that serpent gaint and have fun. Yo’re going to pay for that. You belong to me, bitch, not that Snake.’ I didn’t text anything to him to let him know that i was working, but i could only feel tears welling up in my eyes. Toni is right, i deserve better that Reggie. I was getting ready to go to bed, when there was a loud knock on the door. I went to open it and i saw an angry Reggie standing there. “Where is he? Huh.” He yelled, searching every where for Sweet Pea.

“What the fuck Reggie? Sweet Pea is not here. I was in the Wyrm, working with Toni.” I explained and He grabbed my wrist. “Don’t fucking lie to me.” He spoke and gripped my wrist tighter. “You belong to me and only to me.” He raised his hand and it came down on my cheek hard. He slapped me again and i fell to the ground. “I hate you. We are over. You are lame for hitting a girl. Get the fuck out of my trailer.” I spoke. He hitted me one more time and i felt my lip and nose bleed. Reggie walked away and left me crying on the floor. I grabbed my phone and texted Toni.

‘Hi, uh. Can i come over?’ I asked her and she immedatily texted me back. ‘Yeah, Sweets and Fangs are at my trailer.’ She told me and i walked over to her trailer and knocked on the door. I was still bleeding and crying, when Toni opened the door. “What happened?” She asked. “I fucked up. Reggie thought i was cheating on him with Sweets and came over and beat me up.” I told Toni as i walked in the trailer. “He did What?” Sweets spoke and got angry. “He beat me and hurt me.” I cried and Toni wrapped her arms around me. Sweet Pea and Fangs walked out Toni’s trailer, probably searching Reggie to beat him up for what he did to me. Toni took care of my wound on my lip and gave me some beer.

“Thanks for helping me take care of this wound.” I told her and she smiled. “That’s what friends are for.” She spoke and i smiled. I took a sip from my beer and looked at her. “Uh, i need to tell you something.” I spoke. She sat down in front of me and smiled. “What is it?” She asked. “Uh. I have, for the longest time, a crush on you. And it only got stronger when i was with Reggie. I love you.” I spoke and Toni smiled. She grabbed my cheeks between her hands and placed a long passionate kiss on my lips. When we pulled away, she smiled and gave me a hug. “I have a crush on you as well. I love you and i want you to be my girlfriend.” She spoke and i smiled. “I will be your girlfiriend.” I spoke and kissed her again.

We heard Sweets and Fangs enter Toni’s trailer again and they smiled. “took them long enough.” Sweets spoke and we smiled. We were talking and drinking beer all night long. I couldn’t wait to see Reggie’s face when we go back to school. But that didn’t matter anymore, cause Toni made me happier than Reggie ever did. I was happy that i finally told Toni about my feelings for her and i was happy to spend my life with Toni.

Chapter Text

I woke up by the sound of rain cluttering against the window. I turned around and looked at the other side of the bed. I smiled when i saw Eddie sleeping peacefully next to me. I smiled and wrapped an arm around his body. “Mmmh good morning, sweetheart.” I spoke and kissed his cheek.

“Good morning darling.” He replied as he sat up against the headboard. “Do you have to go to work today?” I asked and he smiled down at me. “Nope. I am all yours today. So you can choose what you want to do.” He spoke and kissed my lips. “Let’s go out and eat breakfast.” I spoke after awhile of thinking. I got up and walked to the bathroom to get ready to take a shower.

It was a while ago since i had time just for me and Eddie. He was very busy at work and came home quite late. I missed him and i told him often that, so he told me he would make more time for me whenever he can. We were the only two that spend time together after we fought It a few years ago. After it, Eddie and i spoke about our feelings for each other and we were in a relationship. I washed my hair and my body.

I walked out the shower and grabbed my towel and wrapped it around my body. I walked out the bathroom and to my closet. “Where do you want to go for breakfast? I will call for a reservation.” “Uh you choose, you know the best restaurants. What should i wear?” I grabbed two options and turned to Eddie. “This dress or this pants and this top?” I asked. “The pants and top. But you look gorgeous either way. So i’ll make a reservation in that nice restaurant around the corner.” Eddie smiled and i walked over to him.

"Okay. You know that i love you so much right?” I asked and Eddie smiled. “I know darling. And you know that i love you.” He replied. I placed a kiss on his lips and walked to the bathroom to change. I placed my hair into a bun and did a light smokey eye and some nude lipstick. I dressed myself and walked out the bathroom to find Eddie fully dressed already. “Breakfast is at nine. Which is in half an hour.” Eddie told me as i looked at myself in the mirror and added some jewelry to my outfit.

“You look beautiful in the morning.” He told me and i smiled as he stood by my side. “Thanks love. You look beautiful too.” I smiled and turned around. “What did i do to deserve you?” He spoke. “You stood up for me against the clown years ago and i can’t thank you enough for that.” I spoke and kissed his lips. When i thought back about it, I was so close in dying that i was luck to hear Eddie speak the It to leave me alone and shoot his asthma puff in It’s eyes.

“Thanks for saving my life back then.” I spoke and wiped away a tear. “Darling, i would save your life every day for the rest of my life.” Eddie spoke and kissed me. “Come on. Breakfast is waiting.” Eddie whispered and we walked, out of our room, down the stairs and i grabbed my coat before heading out the door. Eddie took my hand in his as we walked towards the restaurant. We arrived at the restaurant and the waiter set us at a table by the window.

We ordered our breakfast and talked a little. “I have to tell you something. Ever since i met you in our friend group in Derry, there was something in me saying that i’ll make you mine someday. I love you and will always do and that’s why i am asking if i could marry you.” Eddie spoke and showed me a nice ring. “Ooh yes. Of course, I will marry you.” I spoke and kissed his lips. We ate our breakfast and enjoyed each other’s company. It was the best morning i have ever had. I couldn't wait to be mrs. Kaspbrak.

Chapter Text

I’ve lived in London for several months now and haven’t gotten used to it yet. Before that i’ve lived in Rome, where i was born, but moved for college and because i’ve loved England. I was walking down my street on my way to my school. I crossed the street, when a car almost hit me. “Stai attendo, coglione.*” I yelled at the driver in Italian. That was still a habit for me. I still spoke italian sometimes, because i am used to it. I wasn’t pay attention and ran into someone. “Excuse me. It’s my fault.” I spoke politly. “No problem.” The guy spoke and looked me into the eyes. “I am John.” “Nice to meet you. My name is Y/n.” I smiled and felt my face heating up.

“I have to go. I’ll see you around.” I spoke and walked away. I walked to college and entered the classroom. I sat down in my usual spot and waited for class to start. The class was interesting, but i couldn’t stop thinking about John. He had a sweet smile on his face. I smiled at the thought. But there is no way that i would see him again. I don’t even know where he lives or where he works. When class was over. I walked out side and went too Starbucks to grab a coffee. I crossed the street, but got hit by a car, before blacking out. hours later, i woke up in a room, so bright that it hurt my eyes. “What happened?” I asked the nurse, in my room. “You’ve got hit by a car and blacked out. You have a broken leg and 2 broken ribs and a cut on your lip. The doctor will come any minute to check on you.” The nurse smiled and walked away.

“Hello i am Doctor Watson. How are you feeling?” The doctor spoke and looked up from his clipboard. “Y/n. I didn’t know i would see you again.” “I didn’t know it either. I am feeling a lot of pain in my ribs.” I told John and he smiled. “That’s normal. You have to stay for 2 days just for a check up. We will give you some pain relivers and the ribs will be healed in 2 weeks, but the leg takes a little longer. I will give you rest and i wil try swing by if i am free.”John smiled and walked away. *a few weeks later* After the accident i had, i stayed at the hospital for 2 days. When i was home, John came to visit me. My ribs were fine, but my leg did still hurt. I stayed home and worked on everything in needed to do for college.

Today, i was very happy. John was coming over and i was going to tell him about my feelings for him. I felt nervous for it, because it was the first time in years that i was going to tell a guy about my feelings, but i wasa scared. Scared for how he was going to react. I asked my sister to help me with my hair and makeup and clothes. When she was done helping me, she wished me good luck and went home. I ordered chinese take away since i wasn’t able to cook because of my leg and waited at the table for John. I told him trough text that the door was open and John walked in.

“Hello, i hope you didn’t have to wait long.” “No sit down. Do you want some wine?” I asked him with a smile. “Yes, please. How’s the leg?” He asked. I gave him his wine and told him that my leg was still hurt, but it was getting better. We started to eat and talked about ourself. “I hope this is good. I didn’t have the abbilaty to cook because of my leg.” “No problem. It’s delicious.” He spoke and i smiled. We contiued to talk about our lives. When we were finished eating, John helped me into the couch and we sat down.

“Uh, John. I need to tell you something.” I spoke after a moment of silence. “What is it Y/n?” John asked. “Uh ever since i bumped in to you, i felt something i haven’t felt in years. And i was a feeling that i don’t want to go away. I am in love with you.” I spoke and John looked a little shocked. “Wow, i thought i was the only one that was feeling something after that day we met. And when i saw you in the hospital, i was worried, worried about you and it was a good feeling. I am in love with you as well.” He spoke and i smiled. I saw John lean in and did the same and i felt his lips on mine. It was a kiss that lasted a while. It felt so good and i didn’t want to stop. After a while we pulled away and i smiled at him.

We sat there in silence, my head on John’s shoulder. “Do you want to be my girlfriend?” John asked. “Of course, i will.” I smiled and placed another a kiss on his lips again. Suddenly i heard John’s phone ring and he picked up. “What is it Sherlock?” He asked on the phone. “Okay i’ll come as soon as possible.” He spoke and ended the call. John got up and smiled at me. “I am sorry darling, but Sherlock needs me. I will come back as fast as i can.” He told me and placed a kiss on my forehead.

“I love you.” “I love you too, darling. See you later.” He spoke and walked away. I felt lonely for a while, but decided to sleep.
I was happy with John and i knew that he would make me feel like a special person. It was after years i felt this giggly feeling inside my stomach. John was my knight in shining armour after the accident and helped me the weeks i was home, before i told him what i felt for him today. It was a great feeling and it wasn’t going to go away for a long time.

Chapter Text

It was the fourth year at Hogwarts and our school was hosting the Triwizard Tournament. Three contestants of the three schools have to complete 3 tasks to become the champion. The two other schools were the French school Beauxbatons and the Bulgarian school Durmstrang. The three constestans were, Fleur Delacour, Viktor Krum and Cedric Diggory. We all thought that those were the champions but no it was not. There was a fourth champion and it was none other than the 14 year old Harry Potter. The first task was getting an egg from a dragon. The second task was saving a loved one from the lake. It was now time for our version of what they call in the muggle world Prom or Homecoming.

It was time for the Yule Ball and every girl already had a date. But i did not. I told myself that i would go alone and have some fun with my best friend. So both me and Y/f/n were getting into our dress and did our hair and makeup. I had chosen for a long flowy dress in my favourite colour and the same colour shoes. When me and Y/f/n were ready we walked towards the Great Hall. It looked so magical with all the ice-themed decorations. The champions walked in and began to dance. Y/f/n and i were like some others that didn’t dance because xwe ended up not having a date, but that didn’t matter. We had each other to have some fun. When everyone was finished, I went to grab some drinks.

I stood in front of the table, when there was a little tap on my shoulder. I turned around and was greeted by Neville. “Hi Neville, How are you?” I smiled and asked him. “I am good. Uh, i want to ask you something. Will you dance with me?” He asked and i smiled. “Of course Neville.” i spoke and walked with him to the dancefloor. I looked over at my best friend and i saw that she gave me 2 thumbs up. “Uh, Y/n. You have to know something. I was about to ask you to go with me to the Yule ball. But i was too scared to ask you, because i thought you might already had some guy that asked you.” Neville spoke and i smiled at him.

“Well you were wrong. No one asked me. Maybe they all thought that i was too shy for them to go. I was planning not to go. But Y/f/n told me, if i dind’t go, i would prove them all right. I don’t want the whole school to think i am this shy girl for the 4th year, who would even dare to speak up for her self in class. I feel like i have to prove myself.” I told Neville as we sat down at one of the tables. “You don’t have to prove yourself to anyone. Screw what everyone thinks, you are you and nobody has to tell you that you have to change. I love you for who you are. And you are perfect the way you are.” Neville spoke. I saw that he had a pinkish shade on his cheeks after he told me that and i smiled. “Thanks Neville. But did you just say that you love me? “ I asked him and he turned away.

“Neville, you don’t have to be shy. Because i love you too. And i want you to know, that i will always be here for you. I am in love with you.” I smiled and Neville looked at me. “I am in love with you too. Y/n will you be my girlfriend?” He asked and i nodded my head. “yes.” I grabbed his cheeks in my hands and placed a kiss on his lips. He was hesitant at first, but eventually kissed me back. The rest of the night Neville and i danced together and with Y/f/n. It was definitly a night to remember.

Chapter Text

I woke up in the dawn of the day, with pain in my stomach. 'Oh great. I think i just got that time of the month again.' I thought to my self. I got up out of bed and walked down the stairs and went to make breakfast. John was on a trip with his band to make them stronger again and i couldn't be happier for them. They were going strong again after a fight they had with Freddie. Today, John would come back home to me and i was beyond happy. As i was making tea, i had the urge to throw up. I ran to the bathroom.

After a while i walked out the bathroom and decided to go to the doctors. It's been three days since John was home and i started to think it's not my menstruation. I waited in the waiting room of my doctor and when it was time for me, i walked in and sat down. "So How can i help you, mrs Deacon?" "I have these serious cramps and the urge to throw up for the past days." I told him and he told me to lay down on the doctor table, so she could check on me. After a while of checking, the doctor turned to me and smiled. "Congrats, mrs Deacon. You're pregnant." I smiled at her and i went out of her office.

I decided to go to a baby store to buy something to surprise John. I saw a beautiful t shirt that says 'Daddy is my hero' and decided to buy that. As i was looking trough the store i saw an other shirt that said 'Will you be my godfather' and i thought about the conversation John and i had about making Freddie the godfather of one of our babies and decided to buy that one as well When i paid for the shirt. I went back home and waited for John to come home. When i was home, i decided to cook dinner and do an outfit change after i took a shower.I washed my hair and body walked out towards my closet. I decided to go for a plaid shirt and black jeans and as shoes my black converse. I did my hair into a bun and applied a little bit of masscara. I went to check on my veggie lasagna when i heard the door open and voices talking.

I walked out the kitchen and saw the band walking in the house. "Welcome home." I spoke as i walked up to John and hugged him. "I missed you." He spoke and i smiled. "I missed you too." I pulled away from John and hugged the others. "Take a seat, dinner's almost ready." I told them and walked back to the kitchen. John walked in and smiled at me. I kissed him for a moment. "Aren't you giving your guests anything to drink?" I heard Freddie say and i laughed. I opened the oven and took out the lasagna and walked to the table. "Here is my famous Veggie Lasagna." I spoke and smiled. I placed it on the table and gave them all a piece, before walking back to the kitchen and grabbed the bag that held the shirt. "Before you start to eat, i have something to give John." I spoke and held the bag behind my back. "It's not his birthday, is it?" I heard Roger ask Brian and i smiled.

"Show me what's behind your back." John spoke and i smiled as i gave him the bag. He opened it and pulled the shirt out. He read the shirt and looked at me with shocked eyes. "Are you pregnant?" As he asked that question, i nodded and started to cry. I hugged John and i could feel some tears on my shoulder. "Congrats guys." The band spoke and i smiled. I whispered to John that there was another shirt in there and that he had to pass it to Freddie. Freddie looked at me and i smiled as he pulled out the other shirt and read what it said. "Of course i'll be the baby's godfather." He spoke and came to hug me. "I love you Freddie." I spoke, since we were great friends it was appropriate for the situation. "Don't worry guys. You'll be godfathers as well one day." John spoke as we went to eat. The boys ate and i couldn't help but smile at what great friends John and i had.

After we finished eating, the band helped me to clean the table and do the dishes. Then they all hugged me and John before leaving just me and John alone. I smiled and went up the stairs to get dressed to go to bed. "That was a wonderful surprise. I love you so much." John spoke as he laid down next to me and wrapped his arm around me. "I love you too and i can't wait to raise this baby with you. Btw, did you mean what you said to Roger and Brian that they would be godfathers as well?" "Yes, i mean only if you want to have more kids." "Of course John." I spoke and he smiled. We shared a kiss before closing our eyes and drifted off to sleep.

Chapter Text

It was a big day for you. You were going to marry your childhood love and best friend Bill.You smiled as you started to remember what had happened and how you met Bill. You recently fought It again after not hearing from it nearly 30 years. The 'event' brought you and your friends and you and Bill back together. You and Bill dated when you were kids. You were in the same class and you always had a little crush on him.

When the town was being terrorised by the clown and killed Georgie that's what brought you and Bill together. You were there for him in these dark times and he was there for you. When you two were at the barrens waiting for your mutual friend, Eddie, that's when you confessed your feelings for each other. And that was the moment you two shared your first kiss. Ever since that moment, you were boyfriend and girlfriend. Your friends were so happy for you and supported you all the way. You were walking home, since you spend the whole day with the 'losers', and that's where you saw him. You stopped when you saw a clown a cross the road.

"Hiya Y/n." He spoke and you turned around. You were now walking the other way and stopped again, when the clown was standing in front of you. "You can't escape me, Y/n. You'll die if you try." The clown spoke and got angry. That's when you decided to run. You crossed the road, but saw a car come torwards you fast and before you knew it, you were hit by the car. You slowly opened your eyes and were met with a bright light. You were in the hospital and looked beside you. You saw the losers sitting there and smiled when you saw them. "Hi guys. What happened?" You asked and Bill sat on your bed. "Y-you were h-hit by a c-car." He told you and the image of the clown floating back to you.

"Pennywise. I saw Pennywise when i was walking home from spending the day with you. And then i was running and was hit by the car." You told them. That's was the moment you knew this relationship with Bill was real and would last very long. You and the rest of the losers went to the sewers to defead Pennywise and you all thought you did. When all of you made the packed to Bill, you stayed behind to talk to him "I need to tell you something" You spoke and felt some tears welling up in your eyes. "My father got a job in New York. We have to move out of Derry." You spoke and wiped away your tears. "I am sorry Bill. I don't want to leave you. I can't live without you." You spoke.

You and Bill were crying together over the fact that you were leaving. You hugged Bill and placed a kiss on his lips. "Goodbye Bill. I love you." You spoke and walked away. "I love you too Y/n." You smiled at everything you and your friends had been trough.Years later you got a call from Mike, that It was back and that you have to come back to Derry. You all met up at the Chinese restaurant and when you saw Bill, you hugged and placed a passionate kiss on his lips, like you never went away and that you were always together. When he proposed that same night, you were beyond excited and he protected you from your encounter with It. "Y/n are you ready to go?" Your mother asked and you smiled. Beverly was standing next to you and you looked in to the mirror. "You look stunning." She spoke and you looked at her.

"Thanks Bev. I can't believe after all these time i would end up back together with Bill and that we are getting married." "We all knew you two would end up back together. Come on, don't want to let Bill wait any longer." Beverly spoke and gave me my flowers. We went to the church and Eddie smiled at me. " You look beautiful Y/n." "Thank you Eddie, and thank you to walk me down the aisle. Please don't let me fall." You spoke as you and Eddie walked into the church. You could see Bill standing at the end of the aisle in a beautiful suit and smile on his face. You gave your flowers to Beverly and took Bill's hands. "Hi." You said and he wiped away a tear. "You look so beautiful." He spoke and kissed your hands. The priest started the ceremony and tried to make it a little fun. "Y/n Y/l/n, do you take William Denbrough to be your lawfully wedded husband?" "I do." "William Denbrough, do you take Y/n Y/l/n to be your lawfully wedded Wife?" "I do." Bill spoke and you smiled.

You placed the rings on each other's finger and smiled. "I pronounce you husband and wife. You may kiss the bride." Bill grabbed your waist and kissed you deeply. After the ceremony, you were going to your parents house before going to celebrate.You changed your wedding dress for a short white lace dress. "Bill can you come in here and zip up my dress." You asked and smiled as he walked in. "I can't believe after all these we are finally husband and wife." Bill spoke as he turned you around and smiled down at you. " I can't believe it either. I love you so much." You spoke as you placed your hands on his cheeks and placed your lips on his. "We should go to the party venue." You spoke and the two of you went to the car and Bill drove to the venue.

You saw that the losers were already inside, having a drink and talking to each other. You and Bill smiled as you walked towards them. "Congrats guys. We always knew you'll eventually get married." Stan spoke and you smiled. "So sorry Richie, now that i'm married you can't hit on me anymore." You teased Richie and he smiled. The party was great and you danced with your friends and with Bill. It was a blast and you'd remember it forever. Who knew that the terrorising of a clown could bring people closer towards each other. That same night, you and Bill left to go on your Honeymoon. You went to Rome. That night you and Bill was a new chapter of the book that was about your relationship. That night you were known as the newly wedded couple of the Losers club.

Chapter Text

I woke up in the middle of the night, it started to storm and it woke me up. I looked at Jim's sleeping figure next to me and decided to get out of bed and watch a bit of the tv. I slowly walked out the room and walked down the stairs of our penthouse. I sat down on the couch and put on the tv.

Whenever it starts to storm i get a bit scared. Scared that it might damage the house. After a while i made it down on the couch and the tv was playing in te background. I slowly closed my eyes and started to sleep. "Y/n. Wake up my love." I heard Jim say and i opened my eyes. "Why aren't you sleeping in bed?" Jim asked. "Because the storm woke me and i couldn't get back to sleep. And i didn't want to wake you." I explained. "Darling, you can always wake me up even if it is because you are scared. I will always protect you. Should i make us some tea?" Jim asked and i nodded.

He went to the kitchen and made us some tea. After a few minutes he came back and gave me a cup. "Thank you." I spoke as he sat down next to me. "Wanna watch a movie my love?" He asked. "Yeah." I answered and he played my favourite disney movie, Dumbo. I went to sit close to him and he wrapped his arms around my neck. I wiped away some tears during the movie and i could see that Jim did the same.

"Oh darling, don't cry." I teased. "I am not crying, i just have something in my eye." He denied. " I love you Jim." I told him and laid my head on his shoulder and slowly closed my eyes again. "I love you too, my sweet." He spoke and gave me a kiss on my forehead before falling asleep with Dumbo continueing in the background.

Chapter Text

Being a shy girl isn’t always fun. It does have it’s perks. You don’t get shout at by a teacher for always talking, you don’t have to have weird conversations you don’t want to have. I was on my way to school when i heard someone walking behind me. “Move faster, bitch.” Henry yelled and shoved me out off his way. I got used to him bullying me, but i does hurt me inside. I turned the corner and ran into someone, dropping the book i was holding. “Oh i am so sorry. Here let me help you.” The person spoke as he picked up my book. “I am Mike. What’s your name?” He asked and i smiled. “ It’s Y/n, i am sorry that i ran into you.” I spoke and quickly walked off.

“Wait, where you of to? Maybe i can walk with you.” “School. You can if you want.” I smiled as Mike catched up to me. We were talking about our families, friends and much more. It was the first time, after meeting the losers, that i felt comfortable around someone. Mike really gave me a good feeling being around him. We walked on the school grounds and i saw Beverly and the rest of the losers, sitting at the entrance stairs. “Hi guys, this is Mike, he is a new kid. Maybe he can chill with us today.” I told them and they were all enthusiastic about Mike.

“What’s this black kid doing in my class? Get the fuck out!” Henry yelled. “Henry Bowers go the principal office right now. I am sick off all your comments.” The teacher spoke and Henry walked out the class. “I will kill you.” He spoke towards Mike. The rest of the day was silent, because Henry wasn’t allowed in an y of our classes. The day went by so fast and i decided that i was going to head home. “Hey guys, i am going home, i need to help mom with dinner. See you later.” I smiled and walked home. When i arrived home i went straight into the kitchen and help mom. “hi sweetie, how was school today?”

“It was okay. There is someone new in our class, his name is Mike and he just moved here. His family is African-American and he is very sweet. The only thing is that Henry Bowers is picking on him because of his color.” I told mom and she smiled. “You shouldn’t be scared, your father works with his grandfather and he told me last night that he would protect the Hanlons if anything happens and i think you should protect Mike.” Mom smiled and kissed my forehead. After an hour, dinner was ready and we sat at the table. My father and my older brother were talking about their days at work and i was in deep thought about Mike.

I think i am starting to care more about Mike. i started to get scared about what Henry would and got up and ran out the house. I ran around the town in search of Mike. When i found him he was with the losers and i ran towards them. “Hey Y/n, we need to talk about Mike. We found him on the ground in an ally and he was punched by Henry, before we came. Henry was mad and told him again that he will kill Mike.” Stanley spoke and i looked at Mike. “My father works with his grandfather and told mom that he will protect his family. I told mom i would do the same for Mike.” I smiled and walked towards Mike. “Hey, i heard about earlier, how are you feeling?” I asked.

“I am okay, Henry didn’t cut me or something worse. He just punched me.” “I am sorry that i wasn’t there to help you;” “Don’t worry about it, the losers helped me.” MIke smiled. “I have something to tell you. When i saw you earlier, i kind off fell in love with you.” I told him and looked down at my feet. “I felt the same way, but i thought it would be to soon to tell you, because we just met.” Mike replied and i looked up. He smiled and leaned in for a kiss. It wasn’t a long kiss but it was a good first kiss. “ Can we take a picture together?” Mike asked.

I nodded and he took 2 pictures of us, one for him and one for me. “I love you Y/n.” Mike spoke. “I love you, Mike and i promise that i am always here for you, if you need me to talk.” I told him. “I know. Let’s go, it’s getting dark and i don’t want you to get a cold.” Mike spoke and walked me to my house. “Thank you for walking me home. I’ll see you tomorrow.” I told him and gave him one last kiss. “Sleep tight love.” He spoke. “Sleep tight, Mike.” I spoke and walked into the house. I explained everything to mom and dad and they were happy for our relationship. I went to my room and got ready to go to bed. I placed the picture into a frame and placed it on my nightstand and smiled at it. I layed down on my bed and fell asleep, dreaming about Mike.

Chapter Text

I woke up in the morning of the sound of my alarm going off. I opened my eyes and look at what time it was. It was the start of a new school week. It was the middle of October and i was still not over the fact that summer break was over. I groaned and got up, walked towards my closet and got ready. I decided for a black dress and my favourite flannel over top of it. As for shoes i went with my black convers and as accessory i went for a chocker. I walked downstairs and grabbed my backpack and an apple before i walked out the door and walked to school. When i walked on the school ground, i saw one of my friends, Ben, being bullied by the Bowers Gang.

“ Hey Henry, don’t you have someone your age to go and bully?” I yelled and took Ben’s hand an dragged him away. “Thank you, Y/n. For dragging me away.” Ben spoke as we stopped by Beverly. “You are welcome.” I smiled and Beverly looked confused at me. “I dragged him away from Bowers.” I told her and she nodded. For some reason i felt a warm feeling inside my body, a feeling that i have felt ever since i laid eyes on Ben. We walked to our class room and waited for the class to start. The day went by slowly and after school was over, I went to the usual meeting spot of the Losers and waited for my friends to show up.

I was sitting on a rock near the lake and i saw something crawling out the water. It was a snake and i started to scream. When i looked up i could see Pennywise standing on the otherside of the lake and i started to panick. I was trying to take deep breathes but i could only think about the snake and the clown. I felt a pair of hands on my shoulder and jumped. “I am sorry to scare you... What is wrong?” “I saw… a snake and then… i saw Pennywise and i started to panick and i was so scared and thank you that you are here now.”

“It is okay. I will always be here for you. Uh i have something to tell you.” Ben spoke and i looked at him. “ What is it?” I smiled and i could see him taking a deep breath. “I am so in love with you. Ever since i saw you i felt like you were the one.” “That is so sweet Ben. I have been in love with you too but i was too afraid to tell you because i didn’t know how you would react. But it felt stronger when you comforted me a minute ago. I want to feel that all the time, i want to have someone i can hold on to and someone that can comfort me when i have a panic attack.” I told him and he smiled.

“I can be that person. I promise that i will always be there when you need a shoulder to cry on. You are a very important person and i want you to feel safe and loved. Will be mine?” Ben asked and i smiled as i leaned in and kissed him on the lips. “Of course i will.” I smiled and laid my head on his shoulder. We stayed like that for a while and when our friends arrived they were very happy. We spend the rest of the school year together and i wouldn’t want it any other way. He is my rock and i love him. I want to spend the rest of My life with him.

A few years later, Ben and i were still dating and he was the sweetest person. He helped me trough a lot of my panic attacks and i couldn’t wish for a better boyfriend. In the years that we were dating, there wasn’t a moment of regret and he ha asked me to marry him on my birthday 1 year after we left school and i was happy to be marrying the person taht was there for me when i needed him the most. I love him till the day i die and he owns my heart and i own his.

Chapter Text

Jughead and i have been friends since i met him at kindergarten. We were playing together since that day and when we started to grow up, we would often hang out together. I was on my way to school when i saw the familiar boy with his crown beanie and his famous smile on his face walking towards me. "Hey y/n, since it is halloween tomorrow and we both love horror movies i had this wonderful idea to binge all the Halloween movies and the Friday the 13th movies tonight. Would you join me?" He asked and i smiled. "Hell yeah i will. You know i can't turn down good old Michael Myers and good old Jason Voorhees. Wanna do it at my place? My parents are gone the whole week." I told Jughead.

Since we went to Riverdale high, i started to notice that i had feeling towards Jughead. But i am too afraid to tell him about my feelings, because he might not feel the same. "Yeah, maybe we could go by pops for some burgers and we could have a fun night. I will come with you after school. See you." Jug gave me a hug and ran towards Archie. I went to my classes and went on with my day. After school i waited for Jughead by my locker and when i saw him, i smiled. "Ready to pull an all nighter? I am so excited for it." Jug told me. We walked to Pops and ordered a dozen burgers.

After that we went to my house and started with movie night. I placed the first dvd in the player and sat down next to Jughead on the floor close to the coffee table. “These burgers are really good.” Jughead spoke with his mouth full of burger. The movie ended and i looked at Jughead. “It was a great movie, let’s watch the next one.” I told him and he nodded. I played the next movie and i noticed that Jug was looking at me. “What are you looking at?” I asked. “Nothing.” He smiled and i looked at him confused. “You are lying. You were looking at me.” I told him and he smiled. “Yeah i was. You look beautiful tonight.” “Thank you Juggie.” I Told him and sat back down next to him, but instead of watching the movie, Jughead started to kiss me. I smiled into the kiss and was happy to kiss him back.

I sat on his lap and his hands went to my hips. We were in this heavy makeout session that we didn’t here my parents walking in. I heard someone coughing and saw that Mom and dad were smiling at us. “It was only a matter of time that this would happen, we are so happy for you too. But don’t do things we wouldn’t do.” Dad spoke as they turned away and gave us privacy. “Awkward. I didn’t know that theu would come home. I am so sorry for making this so awkward.” I silently said and Jughead laughed. “They are right, you know. It was only a matter of time before we noticed our feelings for each other.I am happy that we figured it out today. This makes our movie night extra special. You know, I would love for you to be my girlfriend.” Jughead spoke and i smiled “And i would love for you to be my boyfriend.” I spoke and he smiled.

We shared another kiss before turning our attetnion back to the tv. We continued to watch movies until i fell asleep at around 6 am in the morning. Luckly for us it was saturday, so i woke up at 10 am. “Good morning princess.” Jughead spoke and i smiled. “Good Morning, Juggie. Did you fell asleep too?” I asked and he nodded his head. “Let’s got to Pop’s for breakfast and then i will take you out for a walk near Sweetwater River.” Jughead spoke and i smiled. “ That sounds great.” I got ready and we went to start our day. It felt great spending time with my boyfriend and i don’t want this day to end. I want to spend the rest of my life with my best friend and now my boyfriend.

Chapter Text

After the curse was broken, Storybrooke was a little lost. People searching people and i was searching my beloved aunt, Belle. She was the only family that i had left and i was wondering what she would looking now, because it has been years. I stumbled upon a shop that was from Mr. Gold or Rumplestiltskin and i walked inside. “How can i help you?” Mr. Gold asked. “I am looking for Belle. She is my aunt and i need to see her. You see, it has been years since i last saw her.” “Belle is not here. Maybe you should check the library. After all she loves books.” “Thank you mr. Gold.” I ran out the shop and went towards the library and instantly smiled. The smell of books was the best smell.

When i was younger, i loved books, Belle would always bring me her favourite books and read them to me. I walked into the library and looked around. I looked at the front desk and i could see the familiar face of my aunt. “Hi, how can… Y/n. Oh it is so nice to see you. I’ve been looking for you, but i couldn’t find you. I thought…” “You don’t have to explain aunt Belle. We found each other and that is all that matters.” I told her and she gave me a hug. We walked out the library and went to Granny’s where we started to catch up. “So, Y/n, have you ever eaten a burger of Granny’s?” Belle asked and i shook my head. I heard the bell ring and looked towards the door of the dinner and saw Henry walking in with Emma behind him.

Henry is in the same class as me and i have to admit that i had a slight crush on him. “Y/n, hi how are you? Henry asked. “Uh, okay. What about you?” I asked. I looked away and looked at Belle. She smiled and continued to talk to Emma. “I am fine. It is nice to see that you have found your aunt and that you two are catching up.” Henry smiled and i felt a blush on my cheeks. “Yeah it is great.” “Are you free later? I would like to get to know you better.” Henry asked. I started to blush harder and smiled. “Yeah I am free later. I would love to hang out with you.” I spoke. He smiled and gave a little wave. They walked away and i turned my attention back to Belle. “ You are in love with Henry.” “ I am not in love with Henry.” I denied.

“Yes, you are. I know love when i see it.Y/n, you are my niece, you can tell me.” She smiled. “Okay i am in love with him.” I admitted. “I just don’t know how to tell him that i am.” I told Belle and she took my hands in hers. “Just tell him the truth and maybe he will feel the same way.” She smiled and i smiled back at her. I went to my room and got ready. I went for a light blue dress and tied my hair into a ponytail. I placed a little eyeliner on my eyelid and a little mascara on my lashes and added a light pink lipstick. I was ready and walked towards where Henry lived. I walked up the stairs and knocked on the door. “Hi Y/n, come in. Henry cooked dinner. We are leaving. Henry don’t do things we wouldn’t do.” Emma smiled and walked out with Snow and Charming following her. I walked towards the kitchen and saw Henry.

“I have cooked dinner for us. Well I have heated up leftover lasagna.” Henry told me with a little bit of blush on his face and i smiled at him. “ Thank you, but you didn’t have to do that.” “Yes i do, i wanted to impress the girl i liked.” He spoke and i looked at him. “You like me?” I asked and he looked at me shyly. “Yes i do.” “That is so sweet. I like you too. But i was to scared to tell you because i was scared you wouldn’t feel the same way about me.” I told him and he smiled.

“I do feel the same way. Ever since i laid eyes on you i couldn’t stop thinking about you. You are so pretty and have a beautiful smile. I love everything about you.I hope that together we could have our own happy ending and that we could ‘live happyly ever after.’ I would love for you to be my girlfriend.” He told me and i nodded. He smiled as he leaned closer to me. He suddenly placed a kiss on my lips and i was surprised i didn’t pull away. It felt so great that i didn’t want it to be over. He pulled away and looked at the oven. “Oh no, my lasagna.” He yelled and opened the oven. There was a lot of smoke and i couldn’t help but laugh. “I’m sorry. We have some Ramen noodles, we can eat that instead.” Henry spoke and i smiled. “ Okay, as long as i get to spend time with you, than i wouldn’t mind eating Ramen.” I laughed and he smiled.

We spended more time talking and we sat on the couch cuddling as we were looking trough his storybook. After a while, Emma, Snow and Charming came back and were happy that they found out that Henry and i were together. “I think it is time for me to go home. Will i see you tomorrow Henry?” I asked and he smiled. “Of course you will. I love you Y/n.” He spoke and placed another kiss on my lips. I walked out his house and walked back to Mr gold’s shop where i found Belle. She smiled when i told her about Henry and she was happy that her niece finally got her own happy ending.

Chapter Text

Walking, running down the halls of Hogwarts, I was yet again late to Potions. I held my books tightly in my hands as I ran. As I arrived in the classroom, I silently sat down next to Hermione. "Where were you?" She asked. "I woke up too late and nobody woke me up." "Well, we tried to wake you up, you are too stubborn to wake up. Anyway, you didn't miss much of the lesson, it is mostly what we saw last class." Hermione spoke as she started to pay attention again. I opened my potion book and started to read what we were learning.

“Did you notice that Dean was staring at you when you walked into the class. I think he has a crush on you.” Hermione spoke and i blushed a little. “ I haven’t notice. I thought he had a crush on Ginny. Or did Ginny have a crush on Dean.” “Well isn’t it obvious. He likes you and i think you should go for it. After all you always told me how pretty and cute he is.” Hermione teased. “Oh shut it. I don’t have a crush on Dean.” I lied. “You do and you should tell him.” I looked at Hermione and smiled. “What do i have to loose, right?” I spoke and went towards the common room. I walked in and saw Dean sitting on the couch with Ginny close to him.

I felt tears forming in my eyes and i ran out. On my way out i ran into Hermione and Harry. “Y/n, what happened?” Hermione asked. “Dean and Ginny are sitting next to each other and it was ver obvious that Dean likes Ginny more than me.” I told them and Hermione gave me a hug. “Let me talk to Dean.” Harry spoke and i smiled towards him. Harry ran to the common room and went to talk to Dean, whilst Hermione and i went to the library. “I feel so bad for you. You don’t deserve to be hurt. I hope Harry has a good chat with Dean.” “Speaking about Dean.” I spoke when Dean walked into the library.

“Can i talk to you, privately?” Dean asked an Hermione walked away, searching for a book to read. “I want to explain to you what happened, because Harry told me that you were upwet when you saw me in the common room next to Ginny. She was trying to flirt with me, because she knew that you would walk in-.” Dean spoke and i looked around. Dean took my hand into his and i looked at him. “She did that because she knew that i liked you and that you like me too. I pushed her off as soon as i saw you running out the common room. Harry told me that i should tell you how i feel about you.” He spoke and stood up. “Y/n L/n, i love you and always have ever since i laid eyes on you in our first year. I just didn’t have the courage to tell you. I want to spend my time with you. Will you be my girlfriend?” He asked and i smiled.

“Oh Dean. I love you too and of course i’ll be your girlfriend. I don’t care what Ginny thinks. I love you and only you.” I replied and placed my hands on his cheeks. I slowly leaned forward and placed a kiss on his lips. “Oh you guys are so cute together. But if you hurt her, i know where to find you.” Hermione spoke and i smiled. “Relax, i will not hurt her.” Dean smiled and wrapped his arm around my waist as we walked out the common room. After a few weeks Ginny came to realise that she hurt me and she apologised. Dean and i were very happy and we spend most of our time together and i wouldn’t have it any other way.

Chapter Text

Roger and i were dating for a good 2 years now. He has been busy with the band, but lately i feel that Roger isn't giving me the attention i need. Today is one of our date nights and Roger decided to go to a club. I went for a black dress with black heels. I did my makeup and my hair and walked down the stairs to see that Roger was ready to go. "Let's go babe." He smiled and we went to the club. Roger gave me my usual drink and then when he saw some friends, he went over and ditched me. I sat at the table, listening to the music they were playing.

“Hi, is this seat taken?” A stranger asked me. “No, the person that i am with is with his friends.” I told him and the stranger smiled. “Well, he isn’t worth your presence. Would you like to dance with me?” He asked and i smiled. “Yeah, let’s dance.” I spoke and we walked to the dancefloor. After a few songs, i started to feel tired and irritated, but the stranger still wanted to dance. I could see that Roger noticed me and he walked towards me.

“Can't you see that the lady is tired?” He asked and the stranger smirked. “You have to say. You were with your friends. At least i paid attention to her.” Roger was so mad, he raised his fist and punched the guy in the face. “Let's go, babe.” He said and took my hand. We walked out the club and went back home. Once inside, Roger backed me up against the wall and started to kiss me. I kissed back and smiled.

“You were playing a dangerous game in the club, darling You are mine and only mine.” Roger spoke and started to kiss my neck. “Well that is what you get for ditching me.” I sternly spoke. Roger was very cute when he was angry but he looked at me. “You were dancing with a stranger and i was just talking to my friends. I think i have a right to be angry."

“No you don’t. I felt lonely dear. You shouldn’t have dicthed me.” I yelled. This was the first time that we acctually fought. We had some small arguments about little things but not a big fight like this. It was making me a little sad. I started to tear up and i could see that Roger’s expression was changing from anger to worried. “I am sorry, sweetheart. I shouldn’t have gone off and leave you all by youself.”

He spoke as he held my cheeks in his hands. “And i am sorry to, for dancing with a total stanger.” I spoke and placed a soft peck on his lips. “Let’s get some sleep.” He smiled and we walked upstairs. I went towards the bathroom to get changed but stopped before i walked in. “I have to say this tho. You are very sexy when you are jealous.” I winked as i walked inside and quickly closed the door. Let’s say that we didn’t have a lot of sleep, cause Roger had some other plans in his head for the night.

Chapter Text

It was the sunday after we all had detetion. We, the breakfast club as Brian described us, learned a lot about ourselves and each other. It is not that we became instant besties, but we knew each other and would all say hello to each other if we saw each other walking down the street or in the school halls. I, for instance, was closer to Andrew than i was to John. You see after yesterday, i told Andy about my feelings for him and to my luck, he felt the same about me. Even better, after we all walked out the school, Andy pulled me back towards him and placed a kiss on my lips and it felt like fireworks were going off.

I was standing in front of my closet, deciding what i am going to wear for my first date with Andy. Since it was a sunny day today, i decided to go for my red plaid pants, a black top and my combats. I went to the bathroom and got ready. I did my hair and walked out. I went down the stairs and my mother stood near the stairs waiting for me to come down. “I am so happy for you. You know, i always thought you would ended up with Andrew Clark, he is a perfect fit for you. Now go and have some fun.” She told me and gave me a tight mamabear hug. I grabbed my bag and walked out the door.

Andrew told me to walk to the park and that we would have a picnic . I walked towards the park and i was starting to get a little nervous. I was still a little nervous to be alone with my long time crush and it was a happy nervous feeling. I arrived at the park and i saw Andrew sitting near the pond and i walked over to him. “Hi Andy.” I spoke as i stood in front of him. I gave him a hug and he gladly hugged me back. “Hey Y/n. You look pretty.” He nervously stated. “Thank you Andy, you don’t look bad yourself.” I remarked as i sat down. “Thank you Y/n.” He gave me a glass of water and smiled.

“I love that you made time for me. I thought you were grounded today.” I spoke. He looked at me and started to look sad. “Did i say something wrong?” I asked. “No, you didn’t. It just.. Never mind; it is supposed to be a nice date.” He responded. “Andy, whatever it is, you can tell me. Just talk to me.” I stated. He took a deep breath. “It’s my father. Ever since detention, he has been telling me that i was a loser and that i was wasting time in wrestling. I love wrestling, he just never has something good to say about me. I can only do bad in his eyes.”

“I wish he could say that he is proud of me after a game. Eve though if i lost, that he still would say that he is proud.” He explained and i placed my hand on his thigh. “ Maybe you just have to tell him about how you feel about the whole sittuation. Maybe if you talked about it, he can change. By the way, I have seen you play and believe me you are not a loser.” I spoke. “God, i love you.” Andy spoke and placed a kiss on my lips. “I love you too. But if there is something wrong, you can always talk to me about it.” I reminded him and he nodded. We continued to talk to each other and ate the food he brought.

It was a fun date and we had so much fun. Andy even brought a frisbee and we were throwing it to each other since it was so hot Andy even took off his shirt and i was starting to get a little red on my cheeks. “Like what you see L/n” He laughed as he threw the frisbee to me and i catched it. “Haha, nice try to distract me Clark” I retorted. I threw the frisbee back to Andy, but it was flying over his head and Andy had to ran backwards not realising that the pond was behind him and fell in the water. I started to laugh before going over and help him.

I held out my hand for him to take it and he pulled me in. “You are so dead right now.” I laughed as i started to splash him. After a while of ‘playing’ in the water we walked out and towards our spot. The night was slowly falling and it was starting to get a little colder. “Let’s go to my place. It is way closer than yours.” I spoke and grabbed his hand as he held all the things in his other hand. We walked to my place and walked inside. “What happened to you?” My mom spoke as we walked in and quickly went to grab two towels and while we were drying up, we had a nice chat with my mother about our date. After a while, Andy decided that he was going home. “Thank you miss L/n for the lovely chat we had, but i am going home, before my parents are getting mad.” He told my mother and she smiled. I walked with him to the door and let him out.

“I’ll see you tomorrow at school.” He smiled as i wrapped my arms around him and placed a kiss on his lips. “I’ll see you tommorrow. I love you.” I replied. “I love you too.” He smiled as he walked away. As he was walking out my sight, i closed the door and walked up the stairs . “You two are made for each other. You should invite him over for a dinner.” “I will mom. Good night.” I smiled and walked to my room. I couldn’t wait for tomorrow and what all my friends would say about it. There was no way that my friends would tear us apart. And i knew that Andy wouldn’t let that happpen. I got ready for bed and laid down, way too excited to sleep but after awhile i closed my eyes and fell in a peacefull slumber.

Chapter Text

The clock was ticking slowly and the hours seemed to pass slowly. Sitting in the library on a saturday wasn’t exactly what i would do today. But it all started when i stood up for myself when my english teacher was telling me things that weren’t true and that is how i recieved my detetion. Also in the library were, Andrew Clark, Brian Johnson, Claire Standish, Allison Reynolds and John Bender. The latter one was getting on my nervous with everything he said or did and i was not the only one who was getting annoyed. We had the task to think about who we were, but to be honest neither of us was willing to write the essay.

I was talking to Claire when John took a chair and sat infront of us. “ What are the two princesses talking about?” He asked. “That, Bender, is none of your fucking bussiness.” I hissed. He laughed and placed an arm around me. “It is when you have a crush on me, L/n.” He responded. I have to be honest, i do have a crush on him, but how could he know about that. I haven’t told any one except… Claire. “Did you tell someone about it?” I asked Claire and she started to look very guilty. “I am sorry Y/n, i told my friends about it and they probably told it further.” She trembled. “Well just admit it Y/n, you love me.” John remarked. I got up and went to sit further in the library and started to kick one of the shelves. I was so angry at Claire for telling it to all her friends.

After a while, i was cooled down and wen to sit next to Claire again. She looked at me and i wrapped my arms around her. “I shouldn’t have reacted like that. Sooner or later, he woiuld have found out.” I told her and she smiled. “And i shouldn’t have told everyone about it. I am so sorry.” “it is all forgiven.” I smiled. We started to talk when suddenly we got interuppted again. “Aw, the princesses made up again. I am so happy.” he sarcasticly spoke. “Can you please stop interuppting us?” I yelled. “OOh well, somebody is cranky.” “Somebody needs to shut up.” I yelled and i could feel John’s lips on mine.

It felt like the whole world stood still and it was just me and John. When we pulled away, i smiled. “What was that for?” I asked. “Well somebody had to shut up, so i shut you up.” He winked. We went to sit in the back of the library and started to talk. “Well it is true what you heard. I am in love with you.” I admitted. He smirked and placed an arm around me and pulled me closer to him. “Well i have to confess something to. I am in love with you as well.” He smiled. I looked at him and was a little shocked. “You have feelings?” I laughed. “Hey, don’t get used to it.” He laughed. We sat in silent for a little while before he started to speak again. “Willl you be my girlfriend?” I looked at him and placed another kiss on his lips.

“Of course John.” I smiled and he wrapped both of his arms around me and brought me closer for a hug. I smiled and wrapped my arms around him as well. We stayed like that for a little while, before we got interuppted by Claire. “Guys, Vernon is coming.” We quickly went to sit at his desk and i grabbed his hand under the table. When Vernon came, he started to scoled at John, but John wasn’t to harsh on replying as i held his hand the whole time. Vernon walked out againa and i turned to John again. “Thanks princess.” He spoke and i placed my head on his shoulder. “Any time, babe.” I spoke.

Brian wrote a letter to Vernon and we all left the building. John and i walked towards my house and he smiled. “I knew you were the right choise. I knew you would calm me down and i love you for that.” He smiled as he placed a kiss on my neck. “I will always be there to calm you down, even if i am not there, you just think about me and everything will be alright and if not, talk to me about it.” I explained and he smiled. “You are too good for me.” “I should get inside, before my parents started to worry. I will see you tomorrow, okay?” “I’ll see you tomorrow. I love you, princess.” He spoke before he placed a kiss on my lips and wrapped his arms around my waist. It was so special every time i kissed John. He made me feel special and i love every minute that i spend with him. We talked a little while and before we knew it, it was almost dark. “Tomorrow we will go to the movies and you can pick what we will watch. And wear something cute. You are so cute and i love it. I love you so fucking much. ” John explained. “I love you too John. Can you come to my house in the morning, we can go to the store for candy together, okay love.” He nodded and i kissed his cheek. “Sleep tight, John.” I replied

“Sleep tight princess.” I went to the door and waved him goodbye as he walked away. I walked inside and went to my room and i got ready to sleep. I couldn’t wait till the morning and it was so exciting to spend my time with John. I laid down on my bed and started to think about John and tomorrow and before i knew it, i was sleeping, thinking about the love of my life that is the criminal John Bender. Nobody could stop me from loving him and i know that John would protect me if something happened to me. He is my criminal and i wouldn’t have it any other way. Our love is special and it was a start of a new chapter in our lives.

Chapter Text

Being the new kid in a town like Riverdale is not ideak when i walked into a diner like Pop’s. I felt eyes on me as i looked for a booth to sit in. I sat down in an empty booth next to the window and pulled out my book that i was currently reading, Carrie by Stephen King when 2 teens walked towards me. “Hi, can we sit with you? Because every other booth is full.” The girl with blond hair asked. “Sure. I am Y/n, i am new in Riverdale.” I introduced myself and they smiled. “I am Betty and this is Archie. Welcome in Riverdale.” Betty spoke. “Thanks. Uh, do you guys go to Riverdale High? Tomorrow is my first day and i am very nervous.” I spoke as they smiled at me.

“Yup, we go there and it will be easier as you now know some people.” Archie smiled. We talked about our lives and drank some milkshakes. “It’s time for me to go home. It was nice to meet you and i will see you guys tomorrow.” I smiled and placed book back into my bag and got up. I walked out the diner when i heard Archie yelled my name. “I was wondering if i could get your number. And if you want i could walk you to school.” He spoke and i smiled. I grabbed a piece of paper from my bag and a pen. I started to write out my number and gave him the paper. “Here you go Archie. I will see you tomorrow.” He smiled and waved me goodbye as i walked home.

Once i was home, i greeted my mom and went up to my room. The evening was like every other evening. My mom and i had dinner and i told her about Betty and Archie and after dinner, i went upstairs and walked into the bathroom. I was my hair and body and when i was finished, i dressed into my pyjama’s. I laid down on my bed and grabbed my phone from my nightstand. I unlocked my phone to see a message from Archie.

A: I had so much fun meeting you today.
A: I was wondering if you could take you out on a date?
Y/n: I had so much fun meeting you as well. I would love to go out with you.
A: Awesome. :) I will pick you up this Saturday around 7PM. See you tomorrow. Goodnight. :)
Y/n: Okay. See you tomorrow :)

I locked my phone and smiled as i laid down and fell asleep. The new town wasn’t so bad as i thought. The next day went by quickly. I had the same classes as Betty and her friend Veronica, who i learned was the ex girlfriend of Archie and she was very excited that i got to go on a date with him. It was now saturday and i was at my house with Betty and Veronica as the told me that they would help me get ready for my date.

Betty was doing my hair whilst Veronica did my makeup. “Girls i am really nervous for my date with Archie.” I told them “You don’t have to be. Archie is the nicest guy you can ever meet. He is always really sweet and protective. He is a true gentleman” Veronica spoke as she helped me zip up my black dress that i was wearing. I went for black vans to go with the dress and smiled at Betty and Veronica. “Thanks for helping me. I know we only know each other for a few days, but you two are my best friends.” I told them as i pulled them in for a hug. After a few minutes, they left and i waited for Archie to arrive. I didn’t have to wait long, because as i was walking down the stairs, the doorbell rang. I opened the door and saw Archie with flowers in his hands. “These are for you.” He smiled and handed them to me.

“Thank you, Archie. I will go and put them into a vase. Come inside.” I told him as i walked into the kitchen. I placed the flowers into the vase and placed them onto the kitchentable and smiled at Archie. “Shall we go.” I asked and he nodded. We walked out my house and walked towards Pop’s. We walked inside the diner and went to sit into a booth. We ordered our food and a milkshake to share. While we waited for our food, we talked about our friends and family and school. When the food arrived, Archie grabbed my hand and smiled. “Can i tell you something?” Archie asked. “Yeah, you can tell me anything.” “When i first saw you, i immediatly fell in love with you. I just can’t seem to get you out of my head since day 1 that i saw you.” He told me and i sighed in relief. “I can’t seem to get you out of my head either.” “Do you wanna be my girlfriend?”

“Yes i wanna be your girlfriend.” I smiled as he lifted my hand up to his lips and placed a kiss on my hand. After dinner, Archie walked me home and stopped right in front of my door. “I had so much fun today. If you want, we can hang out tomorrow. Have a nice chilled day, maybe go to the movies.” Archie smiled. “I would love to. I love you, Arch.” I told him as i leaned in to place a kiss on his lips. “I love you too. Have a good sleep and i will see you tomorrow sweetheart.” He replied and walked towards his own house. I thought that the move from my old city to Riverdale would be so bad, but i am actually glad that i have met Archie. I am happy to say that i am so glad that this was love at first Milkshake.

Chapter Text

Saturday detention was hell, but i was glad that it was over, as we all walked out of school it was like we were a group of friends that would stick together no matter what. Claire and Bender shared a kiss before parting their ways. Allison and Andy did the same and i looked at Brian. We were friends before detention but during our time here in the library, we got to know each other more and i told him more than i would ever tell my friends. “I feel like we made new friends and that feels amazing.” “ Yeah but i hope that nothing will change on monday.” He spoke and i grabbed his hand. I looked at him and placed my lips on his. “I can guarantee you that nothing will change.As long as we stick together, everything will be okay.” I spoke and he smiled. “Y/n will you be my girlfriend?” Brian asked and i smiled. “Of course i will.” I told him and grabbed his hand.

“Isn’t your mother coming to pick you up?” I asked and he shook his head. “I told her that she didn’t need to do that. I am capable of walking home.” He replied and started to walk. As we were walking, Brian looked at me and came to a stop. He placed his hands on my cheeks and pulled me in for a kiss. “Aren’t you scared of what your parents would say?” “As long as i have you, i am not worried at all.” I told him and continued to walk. We turned a corner and i smiled. “I live here. Do you want to hang out tomorrow?” I asked and he nodded.

“Sure i will come to your house, if that is okay for you?” I smiled and placed another kiss on his lips. “I love you, Y/n. I will see you tomorrow?” “See you tomorrow. I love you too, Brian.” I smiled and waved him goodbye, before walking trouhg the door and placed my bag against the side table. “Who were you talking to, sweetheart?” My dad asked as i walked into the living room. “Uhm Brian, i met him in detention and he walked me home. I am going to my room. Call me for dinner” My mom looked at me and smiled. “Of course darling.”

I walked into my room and closed the door. I sat down at my desk and grabbed the notebook to my left and started to write. After a while, i heard my mom call me for dinner and i walked downstairs. I saw my mom and dad smiling as i sat down. “So will Brian join us for dinner tomorrow? After all i would like to meet this young man” Dad asked and i nearly choked on my food. “Uh, i don’t know what you are talking about.” I awkardly replied. “Sweetheart, i saw you kiss him and i heard you say love you to each other. I was in the garage unloading the car from the foodshopping.” Dad spoke and smiled.

After dinner, i walked in and smiled. At least they are happy for me. I started to get ready for bed and laid down. After a while, i started to drift to sleep. I woke up to rain cluttering down on my window and got up. I walked out of my room and walked down stairs. Mom made breakfast and smiled as she talked to dad about what she heard while at the bakery. After a few minutes, i placed my plate into the sink and walked back up stairs. I walked up to my closet and decided what i would wear for today. I decided to go for a band shirt and black jeans.

I got dressed and got ready for the day. It was now the afternoon and i heard the door bell ring. I walked downstairs and opened the door. “ Hi honey. Before you walk in, my parents know about us.” “Oh, were they angry?” I smiled and shook my head. “No, actually they are happy for us. They even want you to stay for dinner.” “Sure.” Brian replied and walked inside. I introduced him to my parents and they were so excited to meet him. We talked for hours and i even helped my mother to make dinner, whilst dad showed his guitar collection.

When dinner was ready we sat down at the table and contiued our conversation. We all helped with cleaning the table. “Uh, Y/n, i have to go. I had so much fun today. Thanks that i could eat dinner here. It was nice meeting your parents.” Brian spoke as i walked towards the door with him. “I had fun as well.” I spoke and placed a kiss on his lips. This one was a little longer than the others we had shared but it felt right. “I love you. Shall i pick you up before school tomorrow?” He asked and i nodded. “I love you too, honey and i will see you tomorrow.” I spoke and placed one last kiss on his lips before closing the door and walking to my room.

I took off the makeup that i was wearing and my clothes as well and walked into the shower. I washed my hair and cleaned my body. As i finished i turned of the shower, walked out the bathroom and got ready for bed. I sat down at my desk again and grabbed the same journal for yesterday and wrote about my day. Once i was finished, i placed the journal on his usual spot and went to lay in my bed. I couldn’t wait for tomorrow and smiled at the ceiling. I was so happy that i met Brian. Everything has changed and it was a good change. I was excited to see what my friends would say. My life had changed after detention and it felt great.

Chapter Text

It was the start of a new school year and a start at a new school. I moved with my parents from my hometown to this new town, because my father got promoted to chief of police in this town. So, i got up that morning and got ready for the day. I decided to go with a black pair of jeans, a Metallica t-shirt and a leather jacket. And as shoes my black Converse. I walked down the hallway to go and do my hair. When i was ready, i walked down the stairs and into the kitchen, where mom and dad were eating and reading the news paper. “Are you ready for your first day?” “I am quite nervous to go.” I told mom and she smiled. “You are going to get trough this. You are strong, you look beautiful.” “Thanks, mom. Love you.” “Love you too, sweetheart.” I heard my parents say in union. I walked out the house and towards school. When i arrived at my new school, i walked towards the front desk.

“Hello. How can i help you?” The lady behind the desk asked. “Uhm, yes. I am new here and i don’t know where to go or what i am supposed to do?” “I am going to give you some paperwork that you have to fill out.” I looked at her and the lady saw the stress in my eyes. “Don’t worry, just to 2 pages that you have to fill out and you can take your time. I am also going come with you to your first class. And here is your class schedule. If you have any questions or someone is bothering you, you can come straight to me.” I smiled at her as she continued. “Later today, Claire Standish is going to give you a tour around school. So that is all that you need to know for your first day. Do you have any questions?” She smiled as i shook my head. “I am now going to walk with you to your first class.” She smiled as she lead me towards my first class. The morning went by really fast and it was now lunch time.

I walked into the cafeteria and grabbed some food from the lunch lady. I looked around for a place to sit and saw an empty table in the far left corner. I walked over and placed my bag next to me, before starting to eat. “Hi, can i sit with you?” A voice behind me asked. “Uh, Yeah.” I told her and smiled. “My name is Claire and i am supposed to give you a tour around school today.” She smiled. “Yeah. My name is Y/n. Nice to meet you.” “Likewise. So, Y/n. Tell me a little about yourself.” She smiled as she took a sip from her water. “Uh, I am new here. My dad got transferred here, cause he got promoted to Chief of police here.” “But i feel jugded because i am the new kid, especially by this guy in my class. I think his name is uh, Bender.” “Yeah you just have to ignore him, he is a douchebag. Anyway, are you ready for your tour?” “Yeah.”

We walked around the campus and Claire told me about the classrooms and such. Later that day it was the end of the schoolday and i decided to walk back home again. That was until i heard Claire’s voice. “Y/n, wait up. Can i walk with you?” “Yeah sure.” “So what do you think about the school and how was your first day?” She smiled as we walked together. “Uh, i like this school. I think i can get used to this school.” “That’s great. I was wondering, since it is friday, do you want to go to my house and hang out?” “Yeah sure, but i am going to drop my stuff at home.” I replied and she smiled. “I’ll walk with you.” As we walked on the porch of my house, my mom walked out the garage and smiled at us. “Hi darling. How was your first day?” She asked. “It was okay. Is it okay if i go with Claire to her house and hang out?” “Sure sweetheart. I am glad that you made a friend.” “Thanks mom. See you later.” I smiled and walked with Claire to her house.

“This is where i live. Come in. I am quickly going to greet my parents and grab some sodas.” Claire spoke as she walked into the living room leaving me standing in her entrance. I looked around and was shocked that her house was so huge. There was a chandelier hanging from the ceiling and it was beautiful. “Let’s go to my room.” She spoke as she walked on the stairs towards her room.
We talked about a lot of things and we had a fun time. When it was time for me to go home, Claire’s mother offered me a ride home. “Thank you, Mrs. Standish for dropping me off at my house.” “You are welcome. You should comeby more often.” “I will try. Goodnight.” As i walked into the house i was greeted by my mom. “How was it?” She asked. “It was great, but i am going to bed. Goodnight mom.” “Goodnight sweety.” I went up to my room and i got ready to go to bed.

A few months went by and i was happy at my new school and i made some more friends. Claire and i were best friends but something in me felt like i wanted to be more than friends with her. I developed feelings for her and i didn’t know how to tell her. The day was over and i walked with the rest of all the students out the classrooms. I went to lay my books in to my locker and went over to Claire’s to walk home together, and waited for her to finish her converstaion with her friends. “Hey Claire, uh can i talk to you about something? Outside?” I asked her and she nodded and we walked outside. We sat down on a benche and Claire looked at me. “What do you want to talk about?” “I-uh, i don’t know how to say this. You are a great friend and we had so many deep chats, but there is something i want to tell you. And please don’t get mad at me.” “Why would i get mad at you? You are my best friend.” She smiled and i took a deep breath.

“Over the course of these months, we had great chats, you know a lot about me and i know a lot about you, i started to develop feelings towards you.” I told her. “I was scared to tell you..” I started but Claire cut me off. “I get it, because i started to develop feelings towards you too.” She smiled and i smiled back at her. “Really? You have feelings for me too?” “Yeah, like you said, we had some great converstations and we have somethings in common. I wanted to ask you this a week or too ago but i was scared, but do you want to be my girlfriend?” She asked and i smiled. “Of course.” I replied and placed a kiss on her lips. “I love you.” “I love you too.” We walked home with our hands interlocked with each others and were talking. Since that day, we became the cutest couple in our school and everyone, Claire and i, believed that we would end up as a power couple that would love each other ‘till death do us apart.

Chapter Text

“It could be worse, you know.” I told my husband as i apparated with my husband in St. Mungos. “It could be worse? You are not the one bleeding.” Severus replied. “Look, you are still alive. Stop whining. I could have lost you. Do you really think I want to lose my husband?” I snapped. “I am sorry. I just am a little oblivious to the fact that I could have died. You are right, you could have lost me” Severus stated. I smiled at him and sat him down in a chair before I walked to the front desk. The nurse that was seated there wasn’t paying any attention to who came in and out of the hospital and was taling to her colleauge about her cheating husband.

“Hello? Hi, can you please call a doctor for my husband? He has been bitten by a snake in his neck.” I hissed towards the nurse. “I am sorry miss, the doctor is coming soon. If you could sit down and wait.” She stutterd. I sat down next to Severus and he held my hand. “Can you calm down?” He asked and I looked towards him. “How are you calm? You are bleeding and you sit here like nothing is happening.” I took a breath before continueing. “I don’t want to lose you, okay. I need you. We need you.” I whispered. I looked at Severus as he looked at me.

I haven’t told Severus yet, but a week before the battle, I came to St. Mungos to test if I was pregnant and to my luck, I was. “ What do you mean, we need you? Are we having a baby?” He inquired “Yes. I came here before the battle and they tested me.” I smiled and I grabbed his hand and gave it a squeeze. “You are going to be a father.” I cried. “I am going to be a father.” He cried happily. He placed his hands on my cheeks and pulled me in for a kiss. “I love you.” “ I know. I love you too.” Severus held me close to him and together we waited for the doctor.

After a few minutes, the doctor came and healed Severus. After what seems like hours, the doctor came and checked on Severus, before he told us that we could go home. “I am so happy that i haven’t lost you.” “You cannot get rid of me that easily, my darling.” He winked and I smiled. “Let’s go home.” Once we were home, I sat down on the couch and started to read a book. “Darling, can i ask you something?” “Of course.” I replied and placed down my book to look at Severus. “Why haven’t you told me before the Battle?”

“I was scared. I didn’t know how to tell you. I think it was because you were busy with the school and the fact that Harry returned. I was honestly scared to tell you, because I didn't know how you would react. I didn't know if you were excited to have a baby together." I explained and Severus came to sit next to me and placed his hand on my belly.. "I am excited that we are going to have a baby. But I wished I could have protected you better." “ I am sorry that i didn’t told you any time sooner.” I apologized to him. We continued to talk for a while before we got ready for bed.

*Time skip to 9 months later.*

“Look at how beautiful she is.” My mother spoke as she held the little bundle of joy close to her. “Do you have a name for her?” She added. I smiled at Severus, who was sitting next to me. “Lily Rose Snape.” I told her. “Oh, such a cute name. Why those names?” “ Lily is after a friend of Severus who he lost, quite some years ago. And Rose after my lovely grandmother.” I replied and mum smiled. “ That’s a beautiful name darling.” “Thank you mum.” After a while my mother left and i held Lily in my arms. I slowly fell a sleep and i felt Severus taking Lily out of my arms and let me sleep.

I woke up 30 mins later and i slowly woke up to see Severus walking around with Lily in his arms and silently talking to her. “You are going to be so strong and so loved when you grow up. Your mummy and i will spoil you. Everyone is going to love you. You look just like your mother.” “She does look like you too.” I told him as i stood next to him and wrapped my arms around his waist. “She will be such a bright witch, she will be loved.” “You did great. I am very proud of you.” “Thank you, my love.” The doctor came in and told us that we could leave St. Mungos. We packed our stuff and apparated home.

The rest of the week went well, we had a couple of friends visiting. It was now friday and i got a knock on the door. I opened the door and i was surprised to see Harry standing infront of me. “Hello Harry. What a surprise to see you here.” “I was wondering if i could come in. Is professor Snape home?” He asked as he stood in the hallway. “Uh yes, he is in the living room with our little girl.” “Congratulations. I came to look at your new born and Ginny bought you these little onesies.” “Thank you, Harry. Uh, do come further.”

When Harry walked in Severus looked up and looked at Harry. “ Hello professor. Uh, congrats on your new born.” Harry smiled. “Thank you, Potter.” “Would you like to hold her?” I asked as i sitting down on the couch with Lily in my arms. “Yeah. What is her name?” “Her name is Lily Rose.” Severus replied. Harry looked up at Severus and smiled. “After my mother?” Harry asked before continuing. “ After all this time?” Severus glared and i smiled. “Shut it, Potter.” Harry stayed for some time before he told us that he had to go. “ Goodbye, Harry.” Severus greeted. “Goodbye professor.” Harry replied.

After Harry left, we had dinner and we sat on the couch and talked to each other. After a while, we went to bed. It was very lovely to see Harry again and to see that Severus melted with Lily in our lives. I wouldn’t have it any other way.

Chapter Text

"We are in public, Bender." Y/n whispered as she felt her boyfriend's hand on her thigh. Y/n was wearing an black flowy dress that she knew that John liked on her.  Y/n and John had been dating for 5 years now and everyone thought that they were very badass together. They met during their first year, in detention and they hit it off straight away after that detention they became inseperable. Y/n and John went trough a lot together. Y/n was there when Bender was kicked out of his house and he was there for her when Y/n's parents were fighting.

They were also like Bonnie and Clyde as Andrew would say and Y/n liked the sound of that. They became known around as the high school Bonnie and Clyde. "Yeah, so try to stay quiet." John smirked as he kept caressing her thigh. Saturdays were detention day and Y/n had gotten detention, because she wore inappropriate clothing according to Vernon. He said that her clothing would distract boys. But the only one distracted by her clothing was Bender. "Bender, if we get caught." "You just have to stay quiet so we wouldn't get caught, babe." Bender smirked again and placed a kiss on her cheek.

Y/n looked at Vernon and saw that he was staring at her and Bender. "Are you two paying attention? You don't want to have another week worth of detention." Vernon angrily noted. "Sorry, sir. We are paying attention." Y/n smiled when it suddenly fated when she felt Benders hand creeping further up her thigh, when she suddenly felt his hand really close to her womanhood. "You naughty girl. You aren't wearing any panties?" Bender smirked as he placed his fingers on her sensitive nub and Y/n started to tense up as she grabbed his hand and looked at Bender. When Vernon left, Claire turned to talk to Y/n. Whilst the girls were talking, John kept teasing Y/n until she looked at him when the conversation was over.

"Are you going to come?" Bender smirked as he knew the look on her face. Y/n nodded as she felt herself getting closer to her climax. "Can you stay quiet when you come, sweetheart?" "Yes, please. Let me come." Y/n pleas. After a couple of seconds, Y/n laid her head on John's shoulder and felt herself climax. "You're a good girl." John smiled and kissed Y/n's lips. As the day went by, everyone in detention started to get bored and Y/n wanted to stretch her legs. "Y/n, we aren't allowed to get up." Andrew said as he saw Y/n walking up the stairs.

"Well Andy. I am allowed to stretch my legs." Y/n retorted as she walked in between the bookshelves. The day went by slowly, but Y/n sighed in relief when it was finally time to leave the detention. Y/n took her coat and grabbed Bender's hand and smiled towards him. As they walked outside the school Y/n looked at Bender and smiled. "You know, my parents are on vacation. I have the whole house to myself for 3 weeks. You can stay, if you want." Y/n smirked as John looked at his girlfriend shocked. Y/n continued to walk and smiled as John caught up with her again and grabbed her bottom.

"Babe, you are going to be the death off me." Bender smirked as they walked into Y/n house. When they walked in, John pushed Y/n against the wall and kissed her passionatly. "You are so beautiful. I still can't believe that you are all mine." John smiled as he kissed her neck. The pair walked into the living room and Y/n pushed John on the couch as she started to take off her shirt and skirt. John smirked and pulledd down his pants , placed a condom around himself and smirked at Y/n. "Can i ride you darling?" Y/n asked.

"Of course you can, doll. Take a seat." He smiled as she sat down on his lap and they both let out a sigh of relief. Y/n took a moment to ge just to him inside her and started to move slowly. "Fuck. You feel so good around me, doll." John moaned as he placed his hands on her hips and gave them a little squeeze. The pair of them were a moaning mess and Y/n started to get close again. "I am getting close. Fuck you feel so good, doll. Keep moving." Y/n moaned as she started to move faster. "Fuck John. Oh, fuck." "Come for me, doll." That was all it took for Y/n as she laid her head against his shoulder and moaned his name.

John came right after her and kissed her passionate. "You were killing me today in detention, not wearing panties wearing my favourite dress on you. You know that right." John spoke as he took off the condom and pulled his pants back up and held his lover close to his body. "I love you baby." Y/n smiled as she started to relax again. "Do you have some pasta? I will make us both dinner." John smiled as he got up and walked to the kitchen.

Y/n decided to help him and they made some pasta together before the sat down on the couch again and ate the food. When they were finished with the food and they cleaned the mess that they made. John looked at Y/n as he stood against the counter and smirked at her. Y/n walked towards him and placed her arms around his neck as she felt his arms creeping around her waist."What do you think about a second round?" "I am down if you are."Y/n replied as she let go of his neck and turned around. Y/n ran up the stairs, giggling, towards her bedroom with John following close behind her. 

Chapter Text

Y/n Watson, John Watson's younger sister, was on her way back to Baker street after being in Peru for over 3 years. She was there for her studies in human rights. Currently, she was walking out the airport. Y/n was wearing a pair of ripped jeans and some fishnet tights underneath them. Her top was a band tshirt and a black and white flannel to finish it off. Y/n was currently waiting outside the airport, trying to get a hold of a taxi, but it was fairly busy today. When Y/n spotted an empty taxi, she took her luggage and walked over to the cab. Y/n placed her luggage in the trunk and sat down in the backseat of the taxi. “Where to, miss?” The driver asked. “To Baker Street, please.” Y/n smiled. The taxi took off and Y/n looked down at her phone. She was planning on surprising her brother. Last time she was here was at Mary's funeral, two years ago. She had stayed for a couple of months to help with John’s grief and to help him take care of Rosie.

She had a hard time when she had to leave again, because she hated to leave John in that state. But John convinced her to finish her studies and go back to Peru. Y/n and John held contact, during her last year. She was lost in her train of thoughts, that she didn’t notice that the taxi had stopped. “Miss, we are here.” The driver informed and looked at Y/n. “Here you go. Thank you.” Y/n smiled and stepped out of the taxi and went to grab her luggage. Y/n stood outside of 221b Baker street and looked up the building. Y/n walked to the front door and the door flew open, before she could knock. “Y/n? Is that you?” The sweet voice of Mrs. Hudson asked. “Yeah. The one and only.” Y/n replied as she walked in and put her luggage down, before walking over to give Mrs. Hudson a hug. “Look at you, finally being an adult.” Mrs. Hudson sobbed. Y/n looked around, awkwardly patting Mrs. Hudson’s back. “Come in. Let me make you some tea.”

Mrs. Hudson turned around and skipped to her kitchen. Y/n laughed at Mrs. Hudson’s enthusiasm and walked after her. They sat down and Y/n told all the stories about Peru. “Mrs Hudson? Where are you?” Y/n could hear the distant voice of Sherlock. “I am in the kitchen.” Mrs. Hudson replied as Sherlock walked in the kitchen with John trailing behind him. “Hello, Y/n.” Sherlock said, with a smirk on his face. “Hello, Sherlock. How have you been?” Y/n asked the detective, who ignored her question. “Never been better. Been busy this week with all the murders.” Sherlock replied dryly. “What? How? When did you come back?” “She obviously just got here, John. Look at the state of her suitcases.” Sherlock deducted. John walked over to Y/n and wrapped his arms around her. “I am so glad that you are back home.” John said, sounding relieved. Sherlock came to stand next to Y/n, who was talking to her brother.

“I am so delighted that you are back. I have missed so much. Did you have a good time in Peru?” “I know who else missed you.” Sherlock whispered in Y/n’s ear. Y/n looked at Sherlock with a confused look on her face. “Huh?” “Rosie would be delighted to see you as well. She has grown so much since she last saw you.” John smiled. “Oh, where is my baby cousin?” Y/n asked. “She is currently with her nanny upstairs.” John replied. The trio walked up the stairs and into the living room of 221b. Y/n could see the glistening in John’s eyes when he looked towards the nanny. “John stop staring.” Sherlock said as he picked up the newspaper. “I wasn’t staring.” John denied. “You were a little.” Y/n laughed. John glared at Sherlock and Y/n. “Uh, you can leave.” John smiled towards the nanny, who smiled and gave Rosie to Y/n. “John, just makeout with her already.” Sherlock teased while not looking up from his newspaper.

“Right, I remember. We have to go and inform Lestrade about our case.” Sherlock said as he looked up from his newspaper and got up. “Oh, I will stay here and watch Rosie.” Y/n suggested as the boys dashed out the room. "How have you been Rosie?" Y/n cooed. "You must have missed your favourite auntie." Rosie laughed at Y/n, who started to make silly faces. Y/n stood up and started to rock Rosie to sleep.

"You are going to do great stuff when you are older. You look so much like your mother." Y/n smiled as she walked around the apartment. Y/n then slowly started to sing while walking and rocking Rosie to sleep. "Rock-a-bye baby On the treetop, When the wind blows.The cradle will rock, When the bough breaks. The cradle will fall, And down will come baby. Cradle and all, Rock-a-bye baby. On the treetop, When the wind blows. The cradle will rock, When the bough breaks. The cradle will fall, And down will come baby, Cradle and all." Y/n slowly sang as she sat down, only now noticing that someone stood in the doorway. "Mycroft!" She straightened, Rosie still in her arms. "Hey-" she added, noticing how excited she had gotten over seeing him. "Hey, Y/n." The man in question replied smoothly, not missing a beat. A comfortable silence passed. "It's been a while.." Y/n said, lamely. She never had been the one who handles silences well.. or handsome men.

Not that she'd ever say that out loud. "It certainly has." She nodded along, more as not to appear as nervous as she felt. "Well, it seems that you brought along the good mood." He drew. "You have this..thing about you.." "Thing..?" Y/n echoed breathlessly. "Hmm.." He hummed. "Almost...homelike.. a sense of accepting and calm unlike anything i've ever come across." Well that was intense, Y/n thought. Blood rushing to her head as she felt herself becoming red. Had he always been this smooth? She looked away, unsure of how to reply. How could one reply to something like that...but after a while she did. And she wished she hadn't "Thanks.. i guess." It sounded awkward even in her own ears.Stupid! Stupid! She looked down at the baby in her lap. Hoping to distract the awkward attention by not giving attention to the situation."How was Peru?" Mycroft asked, while stepping into the room.

"Good, good. I quite enjoyed the country and the lifestyle." She didn't dare look his way. He came to sit on a chair, right next to her. "She missed you." Mycroft said, after clearing his throat. Y/n smiled softly, staring at the little figures in her arms. "I missed her too." She felt a little sting in her eyes, but blinked it away quickly. She had been feeling guilty after returning back to Peru after Mary had died. She had talked to John about it, but he didn't want to hear any of it. Saying something about her having to live her life to the fullest. But she couldn't shake off this guilt. "You did good." Mycroft said, a slight frown on his face. "Going back to Peru." He added, after seeing Y/n's confused look. "How did u-" Mycroft scoffed, smiling slightly as he spoke. "I read people as a living, I deal with people constantly. And while I haven't always been able to read you as clearly as others, I know you're feeling guilty about leaving John. And you shouldn't. He had Sherlock and you kept in contact. Don't do this to yourself, you don't deserve that."

He looked her right in the eyes as he spoke. "I know.. but it's not that easy." She fiddled in her chair, Rosie still in her arms. And then he did something that surprised her. He reached for Rosie, she let him. He straightened back up, Rosie in his arms. He looked at her for a few seconds, while smiling. Just as quick as he picked her up, he laid her back down in her crib. He turned around, his eyes wandering over her. "I mean.." Y/n added, "I talked to him about it.. but i felt like i- i feel like i've abandoned him when he needed me the most and- and i didnt mean- he said that i shouldn't worry about him.. but i can't. He's still my brother you know? And he just lost his wife! And i left him, i can't help but feel like i left him when he needed me the most- and-" Somewhere in her rant, Mycroft had moved in front of her on his knees. He held her hands in his. "Stop this-" he interrupted her, a heavy frown on his face.

"-none of that is true. You didn't abandon him! You did what you had to do and he knows that. He was fine- he's better now that you are here but you didn't abandon him." Mycroft said. Y/n felt tears welling up in her eyes and didn't notice that one slipped away. Mycroft, who seemed to have noticed that, raised his hand and wiped away the tear. "I didn't know that you were a softie" Y/n smiled. "You are the one that made me soft." Mycroft whispered. "Why are you being nice to me?" Y/n whispered. "Because I care for you. I want to protect you." Mycroft looked at Y/n's eyes. He hesitated for a moment before he continued. "It's because I love you." Mycroft admitted. Y/n got up from the couch and went to look at Rosie, who was still asleep. "I do have to admit. You have a special place in my heart and when I was in Peru, I thought about my feelings. I love you too, Mycroft." Y/n whispered as she walked closer to Mycroft. The tension between them thickened and Y/n closed the gap between them and wrapped her arms around Mycroft's neck. Mycroft placed his hands around her waist. They stood there for quite some time, just looking each other in the eyes. "Do you want to know why I can’t stop telling you how much I love you?" Mycroft whispered. "I love everything about you. I love your eyes. I love the way you put everyone else before you. But you do have to make sure that there is someone for you." Mycroft said.

Y/n looked up at Mycroft. "I will always be here for you, when you need a shoulder to cry on or when you need someone to rant to. You have to know that I will always make time for you. You are too special for me. I love you Y/n Watson." Mycroft claimed. Mycroft pulled Y/n closer to him and placed a hand under her chin. "I love you too, Mycroft Holmes." Y/n smiled as she placed her lips on Mycroft's. They stood there for a while, because they didn't notice Mrs. Hudson walking in. Y/n pulled away from Mycroft and turned her head to see the wild face of Mrs. Hudson. Mycroft looked at Mrs. Hudson and smiled. "You better not hurt her, you reptile." Mrs. Hudson hissed. She walked away and Y/n laughed at Mycroft's red face.

Chapter Text

Y/n Johnson, an young american FBI agent, was on her way to Scotland Yard. She had been transferred to London, since she was young, she could get used to a fresh new start. Last year, she lost her partner on the job and it had been hard for her ever since that day. A taxi had just dropped her off in front of Scotland Yard, she looked up at the building and smoothed out her plaid skirt and brushed her hair out of her face. Y/n took a deep breath before she walked into the building. “Hello, miss. How can I help you?” The man at the front desk asked and Y/n smiled at him. “I have an appointment with DI Lestrade. I am the new transfer from New York.” Y/n explained. “Just give me a moment.” The man smiled as he made a phone call. After a moment of waiting, the man looked back up at Y/n. “You can go to the fifth floor. There will be someone to help you out.” He smiled as Y/n walked to the elevator and waited.

Y/n stepped into the elevator and pushed the button to the fifth floor. When the elevator came to a stop, Y/n walked out and looked at all the people that were walking and working around the office. “Hello. Can I help you?” A young woman asked. “Yes, I am looking for Lestrade.” Y/n smiled. “Oh, so you are the american that has been transferred here. Philip Anderson. It is my pleasure to meet you.” A man chimed in. “Don’t mind him. He just likes women. Sally Donovan. Lestrade is in the last office down the hall.” Sally smiled as Y/n walked away. When she arrived at the office, Y/n knocked on the door and waited to go in until she heard a reply. “Come in.” The voice on the other side of the door answered and Y/n walked in. “Hello, you must be Y/n Johnson?” The man asked as he stood up to shake Y/n’s hand. “Yes, that’s me. And you must be Lestrade?” Y/n smiled as she shook his hand.

“Call me Greg. I got informed that you were transferred here from New York. Why?” Greg asked as he motioned Y/n to sit down. “Uh, well. I lost my colleague and best friend during a gunfight.” Y/n replied as she swallowed away the urge to cry. “I am so sorry to hear that. I am very delighted that you will work with us.” Greg explained. “I will show you your desk.” He added as he stood up and walked out the door. “What was your job exactly?” Greg wondered. “I was a victim specialist. I basically talk to the people that find the bodies or the families of the victims or the victims themselves.” Y/n replied. “So you have seen a lot then?” “Oh yes.” Y/n smiled. “Well, this is your desk. I am sure that you already have met your colleagues, Anderson and Donovan.” Greg informed as he stopped by an empty desk. “Yes, we have met.” “Sir, There has been a murder. Some young girls found a body near their home.”

A woman informed him as she gave him the address. “Are you ready to come along?” Greg smiled as they walked out the building. “I was born ready.” Y/n smiled as they got into the car. “Do you mind calling Sherlock?” “Sherlock?” Y/n questioned as Greg gave her his phone. “Yes, I often call him when there has been a murder.” Greg admitted. “Oh, sure. I will call him for you.” Y/n scrolled through the contacts and landed on Sherlock. She placed the phone to her ear and waited for Sherlock to answer. “Yes, Geoff?” The male voice answered. “Hello, this is Y/n, i am call you to tell you that there has been a murder on Old Queen Street.” Y/n informed. “Tell Geoff that we will be there asap.” Sherlock replied and hung up. “He will be there asap. Geoff?” Y/n wondered as she looked at Lestrade. “Sherlock doesn’t know how to say my name. Even though it is really simple.”

Greg explained when he parked the car. They exit the car and walk to the crime scene. "Y/n, can you go and talk to the girls that found the bodies?" Greg asked as Y/n walked over to where the girls were standing. "Hello, girls. I am Y/n. What are your names?" Y/n asked as she smiled at the little girls. "My name is Abby. This is Claudia." One of the girls replied through her tears. "And are you best friends? Or are you two related?" "We are sisters." The other replied. "Can you tell me what you were doing when you found the body?" Y/n asked as she looked at the girls. "We were playing here." "Where is your mommy?" Y/n asked. "She is at work." "And where is your daddy?" Y/n asked again. One of the girls looked at Y/n and pointed at the body. "Do you have your mommy's number so i can call her?" "It is inside, on the fridge." Y/n looked up and smiled. "Can you show me?" Y/n asked one of the girls and Abby grabbed her hand and walked to the fridge. Y/n pulled her phone out of her pocket and dialed the number. She walked back outside and waited for the mom to answer. "Hello?" "Hello ma'am. This is Officer Johnson from Scotland Yard. I am standing here with your girls. They just found the body of their father." Y/n informed. "Oh no. I will come straight away. I work down the street." The mother cried. Y/n hung up the phone and felt a hand on her shoulder. She turned around and looked at Greg. "Apparently the body is their father. The mother is on her way." Y/n informed Greg. Y/n turned her attention back to the girls and smiled at them. "Mommy is on her way."

"Abby, Claudia. Oh my babies. I am so happy that you are okay." The mother cried as she wrapped her arms around the girls. "Hello mrs. Thanks that you could come so fast. I am Officer Johnson." Y/n smiled at the woman. "Can you tell me what happened?" The woman asked. "Your husband was inside watching the kids play. He must have not noticed that someone was behind him as he walked outside. He got shot in the back of his head that instantly killed him. And the suspect left the gun on the crime scene when he fled." A male voice deducted. Y/n turned to look at the male and looked very confused. "Yo, You shouldn't do that. That is just plain freaky man." Y/n said. "You must be new. I deduct things. That is why Lestrade had you call me. You have to learn a lot. I am Sherlock Holmes." Sherlock explained. "Y/n Johnson." "Tell me was it your lover or colleague you lost?" Sherlock asked and Y/n looked confused again.

"How the hell do you know that?" "Like I said. I deduct things and seeing your PTSD, the question is simple." Sherlock replied. "I, uhm, lost my colleague on the job. That is why I transferred." “I see. Well good luck.” Sherlock said as he walked away. After hours of work, Y/n was sitting in Lestrade’s car again and they were driving back. “Do you want me to drop you off somewhere?” Greg asked as he saw the tired look in Y/n eyes. “Yeah, my hotel. It is just down the road.” Y/n smiled. When Greg pulled up to the hotel, he smiled at Y/n. “I will see you tomorrow.” He smiled as he drove off. Y/n walked into the lobby and checked into her room. She walked towards her room and walked inside. Y/n opened her suitcase and pulled out her pajamas and walked to the bathroom. Y/n started the shower and got undressed, when she was interrupted by a knock on her hotel door. Since she was only in her underwear, she grabbed her robe for her suitcase, tied a knot and walked towards the door and opened it.

“Philip, what are you doing here? How did you find where I was staying?” Y/n looked confused as he stepped into the room and sat down on her bed. “Oh, I sort of followed you.” “What The fuck. You are a creep. Get out before I call the security.” Y/n barked. “I just wanted to get to know you better.” “That doesn’t mean that you have to fucking follow me. Get out!” Y/n yelled as she started to push Anderson out of her hotel room. He was about to say something and Y/n threw the door shut. Y/n grabbed her phone and decided to call Greg. “Hey, Greg? It’s me. Uh, can you come to my hotel? I need to tell you something.” Y/n said as Greg answered. “Uh, yeah, of course. What room are you in?” “Room 234.” “On my way, see you soon.” Greg replied as he hung up. Y/n quickly showered and got dressed in her leggings and oversized hoodie, when there was another knock on the door. She walked over and opened.

Greg walked inside and smiled at Y/n. “Hi, sorry that i asked you to come so late. But Anderson was here. He followed me to my hotel room.” Y/n explained. “What? I will talk to him about it tomorrow. Did he try something?” Greg asked with a concerned look. “No. Even if he did, I know how to defend myself.” Y/n smiled.
“Good. You never know with Anderson. I will leave now. See you tomorrow.” Greg said as he reached for the door. Once Greg left, Y/n laid down on her bed and quickly fell asleep.

~Time Skip~

It was now a year later and Y/n found herself an apartment, not far from her work. Y/n got used to working with the Yard and she even found it more fun working there than in New York. Today, she woke up to the sound of rain and decided to get ready for the day. Y/n walked to her closet and pulled out some black pants and a red top. She walked into the bathroom, got dressed and did her hair and makeup. When Y/n was ready, she pulled on her shoes, grabbed her stuff and walked out the door. Sh!t, Forgot my umbrella. Y/n cursed to herself as she started walking to her work. When she arrived at her desk, she took off her coat and sat down in her chair. “Y/n, can you come into my office for a moment?” Greg asked and Y/n nodded as she got up and walked to his office. “You wanted to see me?”

“Yes, nothing to be concerned about. I was just wondering how you were doing? Since it has been a year.” “Oh, well I got used to it now. At first i was a little nervous, because I don’t like lots of changes.” Y/n explained and Greg smiled at her. “That is good to hear. I hope that Anderson doesn’t bother you anymore, like he did on your first day.” Greg said. Y/n smiled at Greg and shook her head. “He hasn’t shown up at my apartment yet, so that is great.” Y/n said. “Is that all, sir?” Y/n asked after a comfortable silence. “No, not really. I want to tell you something else.” Greg said as he stood up. “What is it, sir?” “From the moment, I saw you walking into the office, every thought I had was about you. I can’t seem to get you out of my mind.” Greg confessed as he stood in front of Y/n. “I love you.” He added. Y/n looked at Greg and smiled. “I know.” She smiled. “You aren’t that well in hiding the way you look at me.” Y/n explained.

“But I love you too. You are all I think about as well. Ever since I called you about Anderson.” Y/n said as she closed the gap between them and laid her arms around his neck. “This is unprofessional.” Greg teased. “What are you going to do about it, sir? Arrest me?” Y/n teased back. “Maybe later.” He winked as he placed his arms around her waist and pulled her closer to his body and leaned down to place a soft, but passionate kiss on her lips. “Jesus! Get a room!” Sherlock yelled as he walked into the office, his face slightly red.

Chapter Text

Y/n, her boyfriend Sherlock, John and Mycroft were all in a taxi on their way to the Holmes brothers family home. Y/n looked down at her leather skirt and smiled when she felt Sherlock’s eyes on her. Y/n and Sherlock had been dating for 4 years and it was definitely a roller coaster of emotions. They met each other in a restaurant, where he explained to her that he faked his death to keep his best friend safe. After a couple of dates, Sherlock hitted to her that he wanted to be more than friends. Let's just say that she had to ask him to be her boyfriend, because Sherlock wasn't so good with sharing his feelings yet. Also Y/n had something to tell the family. Sherlock and Y/n were expecting their first child together and they recently found out that it was going to be a baby girl. "What are you thinking about, my love?" Sherlock whispered.

"About our first meeting and about the time i had to ask you to be mine, because you aren't as good with your feelings back then." Y/n teased. "But also about this little one." She added as she placed a hand on her stomach. "Mummy would be thrilled to know that she will have grandchildren." Sherlock whispered and placed a kiss on Y/n's cheek. The taxi came to a stop and informed them that they had arrived. "Are you nervous, my love?" "Only a little. But you are by my side and that makes it a little easier." Y/n smiled as she held Sherlock's hand. "You don't have to be scared. Mummy loves you." Mycroft said as they walked to the door and knocked. "My boys. Come in. You must be cold." Mrs Holmes smiled as she stood in the doorway, hugging the brothers, John and Y/n. "How are you my dear? Not too tired from the journey?" Mrs. Holmes asked. "No, I am not so tired. But i could use a nap." Y/n smiled.

Sherlock and Y/n walked up the stairs and into Sherlock's old bedroom. "Are those little pirate ships on your wallpaper?" Y/n asked as they walked into the room. "Yes, I wanted something other than that, but mummy insisted on getting the pirate ships." Sherlock lied. "It is not about the fact that you wanted to be a pirate growing up?" Y/n teased as she took off her shoes and coat before lying down on the bed. "Who told you that?" "Mycroft did. But don't kill him. The baby needs her uncle." She said as Sherlock laid beside her.”What would you think about calling the baby after Mary?” Y/n asked as they were laying in each other’s arms on the bed. “I think that John would love that. Are you going to ask Mycroft to be the godfather later?” “Yes.” Y/n replied. "If we are expecting another child we should make John the godfather, don’t you think?” Y/n added. “Already thinking about another one. Sleep my angel." Sherlock whispered.

It didn't take long for them to fall asleep and Sherlock had his arm around her stomach. After an hour nap, Y/n woke up and smiled at Sherlock sleeping next to her with a protective hand on her stomach. "Sher, wake up." Y/n whispered and played with the curls of his hair. "I love when you play with my hair. Helps me relax." Sherlock whispered as he opened his eyes and smiled at his lover. "Let's go down stairs." Y/n smiled as they got up and walked down the stairs to join the rest in the kitchen. “Y/n when are you telling mummy that you and Sherlock are expecting?” Mycroft asked. Y/n shot him a glare. “You are pregnant?” Mrs. Holmes asked. “Yes. Thanks for ruining the surprise, Mikey.” “Don’t call me that.” “That is great news, sweetheart.” Mrs. Holmes smiled as she wrapped her arms around Y/n and Sherlock. “Do you know the gender already?” Mr. Holmes asked. “Yes. A girl.” Y/n replied.

Y/n helped Mrs Holmes with dinner and didn’t notice that Sherlock and Mycroft walked out the kitchen and stood outside. “Have you seen Sherlock?” Y/n asked John. “Uh, he is outside with Mycroft.” John replied as Y/n walked outside with Mrs. Holmes. “Are you two smoking?” Mrs Holmes asked. “No.” “It was Mycroft.” Y/n laughed at the brothers being scared of their mother and walked over to Sherlock. “John needs to talk to you, Sherlock.” Y/n smiled as she stood beside Mycroft. Sherlock, who looked as confused as Mycroft, walked inside and Y/n turned her attention to the eldest Holmes. “I want to ask you something.” Y/n smiled.
“A child needs a godparent. And it is normal to a woman and man, but we thought about it.” Y/n smiled and Mycroft looked more confused than he already was. “Do you want to be the baby’s godparent along with Molly?” Y/n asked. “Really, Sherlock wants me as the godfather?” “Yes, he doesn’t want to say it, but it would mean the world for us both if you were.” “Of course. I will be delighted to be there for the little one. And just as Sherlock, I will protect you both with all my power.” Mycroft replied as they walked into the kitchen again and smiled at each other. “Did you ask him, my dear?” Sherlock asked. Y/n nodded and smiled towards Mycroft. “We already have a name for the baby picked out. What would you think of naming the baby after Mary?” Sherlock asked his best friend, who started to tear up. “I think that Mary would love that.” John smiled through his sobs. Y/n gave him a hug, when they were interrupted by Mrs. Holmes.

“Dinner is ready.” Mrs. Holmes smiled as she walked into the kitchen. They walked into the dining area and sat down. Everyone was talking and Sherlock smiled at Y/n. “You know, I love you, my love.” Sherlock whispered in Y/n’s ear. “Of course i do, silly. What’s wrong?” “Nothing. I just have to ask you something.” Sherlock stood up and smiled at Y/n “My dear Y/n. When we first met, I was hard and cruel towards you. You changed the way I look at you. As you said it yourself, I am not good when it comes to sharing my feelings, But you are and I know that I want to spend the rest of my life with you.” Sherlock explained and Y/n smiled at him. Sherlock took a small velvet box out of his pocket and opened it to show her a beautiful diamond ring and sank down on one knee. “Will you marry me?” Sherlock asked and Mrs Holmes started to cry. “Of course, Sherlock.” Y/n replied and sat down on his knee and placed her lips on his.

“Mikey, when are you going to get married?” Mrs. Holmes asked the eldest. “Don’t get your hopes up, mummy.” Mycroft replied. Sherlock and Y/n pulled away and started to laugh at Mycroft’s reaction. The family celebrated the engagement and Sherlock smiled down at his lover.

～Time Skip～

It was the big day. Y/n stood in front of the mirror and looked at herself in her wedding dress. She was getting ready to marry her best friend. She was wearing a beautiful lace dress and Mrs. Holmes stood beside her, holding the baby girl in her arms. “Don’t you think that your mummy looks beautiful, Mary?” Mrs Holmes asked the baby girl and she smiled at her mother. “You look stunning, Y/n. Are you ready to go?” Mycroft asked as he stood by the door. Mrs. Holmes and baby Mary walked out the room and Y/n smiled at Mycroft. “I am nervous.” She admitted. “That is normal. But just remember, Sherlock will be there at the end of the aisle.” Mycroft comforted and Y/n walked over to him. “Thank you for walking me down the aisle, Mikey.” Y/n smiled as they walked down the stairs and down the aisle. “It is my pleasure. You know, I always knew that you would be the one for Sherlock.” Mycroft smiled.

Sherlock looked at Y/n and smiled as she stood in front of him. “Hey you.” Y/n smiled. “Hello my angel. You look beautiful.” Sherlock smiled. The Ceremony started and it was interrupted by baby Mary’s cries. They were laughing and the priest finally announced that Sherlock and Y/n were now husband and wife. Sherlock placed his lips on Y/n and placed his hands on her waist. They walked outside and took some pictures with the bridal party and the Holmes family. Sherlock and Y/n were currently in a hotel room and Y/n smiled at Sherlock who was looking through his phone. “Darling, can you pull down the zip? I want to change into something different for the reception.” Y/n asked. Sherlock, who stood behind her, pulled down the zip and placed kisses on the exposed skin. “I love you, Mrs. Holmes.” Sherlock smiled as she got dressed into a shorter version of her wedding dress. “We love you too, Mr. Holmes.” Y/n replied.
“You are pregnant again?” “Yes, it is a boy. And remember that I told you that we should make John the godfather? I want to ask him later.” “It’s a boy? I am so happy, my angel.” Sherlock smiled as he placed a hand on her stomach. “Let’s go and tell the rest.” The rest of the evening was much better than expected. Mrs and Mr. Holme sr. were thrilled to have another grandchild. Mycroft already knew, but was just as happy as the first time they told that they were pregnant and then there was John. Let’s just say that he basically screamed at the top of his lungs that he was excited to be the godfather. Sherlock looked at Y/n, who was talking to Mrs. Hudson and holding the baby girl and smiled. He felt really lucky to find a beautiful woman, he can now call his wife and is the mother of his children. He finally felt complete.

Chapter Text

Y/n Lestrade, a young woman with (y/h/c) hair and (y/e/c), walked into her father’s office. Greg, her father, had promised to spend some time with her during lunch, but he apparently forgot. Y/n knocked on the door and walked in after she got permission, not noticing two men in his office. “Oh, shit. Sweetheart, I forgot. I am so so sorry.” Greg said as he looked at his daughter. “It is nothing, dad. I was planning on going to town.” “I am sorry, sweetheart? Are you his wife?” The shorter man asked. “What? Ew, that’s gross! No, I am his daughter.” Y/n replied with a disgusted look on her face. “John, this is Y/n. I am sorry, but I have to talk to them about the case. I will make it up to you tonight. I’ll cook.” “So, should i call the sushi place or the pizza place?” Y/n teased which earned a glare from Greg and a snicker from John. “Pizza will do. You can pick a movie as well.” Greg smiled as Y/n turned to leave his office.

“Hey, Y/n. How are you?” Anderson asked as he came to stand in front of her. He wasn’t obvious when he let his eyes rank up and down her body. “Oh, I am okay. What about you?” She asked politely. “Good, now that i see you. I was wondering-” “Can you leave her alone, Anderson? She is not interested. Or do you want me to tell Lestrade that you are hitting on his daughter.” Y/n could hear the voice of John who walked up behind her. Anderson walked away and Y/n let out a sigh of relief. “Thank you, John.” Y/n smiled as she turned to look at John. “No problem. Would you like to get some coffee with me?” John asked and Y/n nodded. John and Y/n walked out the office and went to a nearby coffee place. “Tell me something about yourself.” John smiled as they sat down at the table near the window. “I graduated in victim services. I sometimes help my father. And my father sees me as his little girl. Tell me something about you, John.” Y/n explained.

John looked Y/n in the eyes and smiled. “I, uhm, recently lost my wife. And I have a baby girl that is now being raised without a mother and I sometimes feel guilty about it.” John explained. “You shouldn’t feel guilty. It is not your fault and once she is older, she will understand.” Y/n smiled as she placed her hand on top of his. “What is her name?” “Rosie.” John smiled and looked at Y/n. “Would you like to meet her?” He asked after he finished his coffee. “I don’t want to push anything.” “You aren’t. I could really use some company. Sherlock can be a bore sometimes.” John smiled as they walked out the shop and walked towards his house. Y/n spent most of the day talking with John and playing with Rosie, when she looked at her watch and got up from the floor. “I should get going. It was a pleasure to get to know you better and to spend the day with you and Rosie.” “It is late, I don’t like the thought of you walking alone at this time. Let me walk you.” John said.

Y/n, who was already near the door. “I am a big girl, John. I will text you when I am home.” She smiled as she opened the door and walked out. Since it was shorter walking through Hyde park, Y/n crossed the street and walked into Hyde park. There were some creeps out and Y/n could feel someone following her. Y/n picked up her pace, when she felt a hand on her shoulder. “What do you want?” She asked the stranger. “How much for the night?” He asked her. “Excuse me?” “You heard me. How much for the night?” He asked again. Y/n looked around and saw an elderly couple sitting on a bench. “ I am not a fucking whore. I am not something you can buy. Leave me alone.” The man started to get angry and grabbed his knife out of his back pocket and sliced her cheek. Y/n fell to the ground and the man kicked her in the ribs, he stopped and ran away. “Miss, are you okay?” “No, can you call the police?” She asked the woman.

Moments later, Y/n sat next to the elderly woman and they were waiting for her father to show up. “Y/n, darling. What happened?” Greg asked as he stood next to Donovan. “Hi, dad. I was on my way home, when someone was following me. He asked me how much for the night and when I told him that he couldn’t buy me, he got mad and sliced my cheek. He also kicked me in the ribs, I checked they aren’t broken. This couple witnessed everything, But i think i need to go to the doctor.”

“Sally, go with Y/n to dr Watson. I will come later and pick you up. I just need to talk to these witnesses first.” Sally nodded and helped Y/n to the car and drove back to John’s. “I am sorry. That you have to take me.” Y/n admitted to Sally. “It’s okay, Y/n. Are you okay?” “Yeah, it just stings.” Y/n smiled towards Sally. “I hope that we will find who did this to you really quick.” She smiled and helped her out of the car. “Yeah, me too. Thank you again for dropping me off.” Y/n smiled as Sally drove off. Y/n knocked on the door and John was shocked to see her. “Blood? Are you bleeding?” John asked as he saw the blood on her coat. “Yeah. Can I first come in?” Y/n asked. John led her inside again and sat her down on the couch. John grabbed a first aid kit and sat down in front of Y/n. “Let me see where you are bleeding.” Y/n showed him her cheek and looked at John, who started to clean the wound. “It isn’t that deep, so you won’t need stitches.”

John placed a band aid on her cheek and smiled at Y/n. “Sorry, I should have listened to you.” “You don’t need to apologize.” John smiled. Greg came by later and drove Y/n home. They had a good chat about what happened and they enjoyed a good movie and some pizza together. Weeks went by and Y/n could only think about John. They went on a couple of dates and today, Y/n was getting ready for a date at 221B, since he could fix a babysitter for Rosie. Y/n stood in her room looking at her clothes and decided to go for a black dress and her dr Martens. She started to get ready, did her hair and makeup, got dressed in her outfit and walked out of her room. She grabbed her bag, phone and jacket and walked out the door. Y/n walked towards Baker street, since John got Sherlock out of the house a while, and smiled when she arrived. Y/n knocked on the door and smiled when John opened. “Hello, come in.” He smiled as he led her inside.

“Would you like something to drink?” John asked. “Some water, please.” Y/n smiled and looked at Rosie, who crawled towards her, swinging her rattle around when Y/n picked her up. “Hello, little one. Did you miss me?” Y/n asked the little girl, who started to giggle. “She loves you more than me.” John teased as he tried to pick Rosie out of Y/n’s arms only for the little girl to cling to Y/n. “All babies love me.” Y/n teased back. “She is not the only one that loves you.” John admitted as he took a sip from his glass. “What?” Y/n asked. “I love you.” John confessed. Y/n looked at John, who was looking at Rosie. “I know. I had a feeling. And you weren’t really that great at hiding it.” Y/n smiled. “But I love you too.” She smiled. Y/n placed Rosie in her playpen and stood up. John stood up as well and wrapped his arms around her waist. “Aren’t we going a little fast?” John asked. “Are you already doubting yourself?” Y/n asked as she wrapped her hands around his neck.

“No. I want this. I don’t know what I was saying.” John blurted out. “There is no need to be nervous.” Y/n said as she pulled him closer to her. She smiled and placed her lips on his. They stood there for a while, until they got interrupted by Rosie clapping her hands together. Y/n and John laughed and Y/n picked Rosie up. “Are you happy that daddy kissed me?” Y/n asked. “No, not really.” Greg said as he walked into the room. “Dad, what are you doing here?” “I wanted to speak to Sherlock. But as i can see, he isn’t here. When were you going to tell me that you were seeing John?” Greg asked as he stood in front of John. “Easy dad. We have been going on a few dates.” Y/n explained as she stood between Greg and John. “I know where to find you, when you hurt her.” Greg said as he walked away. “Well that was easy.” Y/n smiled as she turned towards John and smiled at him. “Yeah. But he is scary when he is angry, not going to lie about that.” John replied. Rosie laughed at John and Y/n placed a kiss on her cheek.

“She thinks that it was funny.” Y/n said. John, who looked at the two girls in front of him smiled and placed a kiss on Y/n’s lips. “Stay. For the night.” John asked as they sat down again. “I don’t have anything to wear at night.” “Who said it was for sleeping?” John teased. Y/n looked at John and pointed a finger at him. “You are a dirty man.” She said. Y/n sat Rosie down on the floor before John started to attack Y/n with kisses. “Oh, shut it. You like it.” John teased and started to tickle Y/n as she started to laugh and tried to get away from John.

Chapter Text

“Let me fucking go.” Y/n yelled towards the man that was standing in front of her. “You know, i can’t do that. You are important to get me towards Jim. I need your help. You see, he has something that is mine. ” The man spoke softly as he walked up to her.”Whatever the fuck it is, I would tell you where Jim is.” Y/n hissed again. “You are his pet. You need to tell me where he is.” “I am not his pet, I am his girlfriend and I am not going to snitch on him.” Y/n hissed. “Did you hear that, Andy? She is his girlfriend.” “Right, I really don’t want to do this, but you give me no choice.” One of the men, pulled out a knife and walked towards Y/n. “I don’t think so. Put the fucking knife down. If you touch her, you are a dead man.” Y/n heard the voice of Jim say, who stood behind her. “If you did something to her, you are a dead man. Tell me princess, did they hurt you?” Jim asked Y/n. “They sliced my cheek, Jimmy. And made a cut in my leg.” Y/n pouted as Jim stood in front of her.

“You are a dead man. Sebby, shoot them. Told you would be a dead man. You should have known better than to hurt my princess.” Jim ordered the assassin. “Let’s get you home.” Jim smiled as he took off the ties on Y/n’s wrists and helped her get up. “Jim, my leg hurts.” Y/n hissed as she tried to walk on her hurt leg. “Seb will take care of your leg when we are home. It doesn’t look that deep, so you don’t need stitches.” Jim explained as he helped Y/n in his car. The drive home was silent. Y/n laid her head on Jim’s shoulder and was actually thinking about what had happened to her. Once they arrived at their apartment, Jim helped her up and Y/n sat down on the couch, once they walked into the living room. Seb went to grab a first aid kit and Jim sat down Y/n and cleaned the wound on her cheek. “Fuck, that hurts.” Y/n hissed as the wound stinged. “Language.” Jim teased as he placed a band aid on her cheek and kissed her forehead.

Seb was done with her leg and smiled up at his boss. Jim dismissed him and walked towards the kitchen. “What would you like for dinner?” Jim asked. “Can we get some pizza?” Y/n asked Jim. “Of course. The usual for you?” Y/n was about to reply when it suddenly hit her, it finally sunk in that she was kidnapped for info about Jim and she started to cry. “Princess? What’s wrong, my angel?” Jim asked as he walked back to the couch to see his lover crying. He sat down next to her and pulled her in for a hug. “I think it just sunk in about what happened. I got really scared. They were threatening me to get to you. I just find it hard to forget.” Y/n replied through her tears. “I know that it is hard. But, please remember this. No matter where you are, I will always find you and save you.” Jim said as she lifted her cheek and wiped away the tears. “And sebby will always kill anyone that hurts you. He cares about you as much as I do. He told me himself, you are like a sister to him.” Jim smiled as he pecked her lips.

“I love you, my angel.” Jim said. “I love you too, Jim.” Y/n said as she pecked his lips over and over. “So, the usual pizza for you?” Jim asked again as he got up. “Yes, please.” Y/n replied. Jim walked into the kitchen and called to place an order. When he was done, he grabbed two glasses of wine and a bottle and walked back to the couch. “Do you want to watch a movie?” Y/n asked as Jim filled the glasses and gave one to Y/n. “You choose, princess.” Jim smiled and Y/n picked out the Shining on Netflix and sat back down next to Jim. After an hour into the movie, the pizzas were delivered and the couple were enjoying their food while watching the movie. “Uh, boss. There is a problem with one of the other workers.” Sebby said as he walked up to Jim and Y/n. “I will be right back, princess.” Jim spoke as he kissed her lips and got up, walking out the door with Seb following behind him. Since it was getting late, Y/n decided to get to bed and tried to sleep.

She walked into their shared bedroom and smiled when she saw Jim’s robe on the bed. She got undressed and slipped her arms into the sleeves, tying a knot close to her body and laid down on Jim’s side of the bed. Y/n was tossing and turning around in bed and looked at the alarm clock. She sighed when it read 3.30pm and got up, walking to the living room. She found it hard to sleep without Jim, so she decided to watch some telly and after a while she slowly drifted off to sleep. “Y/n, sweetheart. I am back.” Jim whispered as Y/n slowly opened her eyes and smiled at Jim. She looked outside and saw that it was slowly getting lighter outside. “Is that my robe?” Jim asked. “Yeah, I might have slept in it when you were gone, because it smells like you.” Y/n smiled. “I am sorry that i left you alone, but there was some trouble. Someone wasn’t really good with taking orders.” Jim said as they walked into the kitchen. “Anyway. What do you want to do today?” Jim asked his lover. “Can we take a bath together? And bake some cookies or cake?” Y/n asked. It was autumn after all. She thought to herself. “Sure.” Jim smiled as he made some breakfast. Y/n went to the bathroom after breakfast and started to fill the bathtub with warm water and some bubbles. When the tub was full, Jim walked in the bathroom and got undressed, while Y/n took off the robe and her underwear. Jim stepped into the bath and sat down, with Y/n between his legs.

“This is nice.” Y/n sighed as she enjoyed the warm water. “We could use some more relaxation time more often.” Jim agreed. After a moment of just sitting in the water, Jim washed Y/n’s hair. When they were done in the bath, They got out and wrapped towels around their bodies. “I love you, Jim. Thank you for spending this day with me.” Y/n smiled as she kissed Jim, who was getting dressed again. “I will always make time for you, princess.” Jim smiled as he wrapped his arms around Y/n and pulled her in for a kiss. When Y/n got dressed in her leggings and oversized jumper, they walked back to the kitchen and grabbed all the ingredients to make some chocolate chip cookies. After a moment of weighing the right amount of all the ingredients and putting them all in a bowl for some mixing, Jim and Y/n shaped the batter in balls on the cooking tray and Y/n placed them in the oven. “Would you like some tea?” Y/n asked Jim as he went to sit on the couch.

“Yes. Thank you my angel.” Jim smiled and Y/n made some tea. When the tea was finished, Y/n walked towards Jim and gave him a cup. Y/n sat down on the couch and Jim pulled her between his legs again. “What are you doing?” Y/n asked as she giggled. “Do you have a hair tie?” He asked. “Why?” “I am going to braid your hair, princess.” Jim said and Y/n got up. She went to grab a hair tie and when she got back, she took the cookies out the oven and placed them on the counter and walked back to Jim. Y/n sat back down between his legs and gave him the hair tie. Jim started to braid Y/n’s hair and she couldn’t help but giggle. When Jim was finished with braiding her hair, he wrapped his arms around her and pulled her on top of him. “I adore you, princess.” Jim smiled as he pecked her lips over and over again. “I adore you too, baby.” Y/n replied as she sat up and looked down at Jim.

“As much as I love you on top of me and you know that it is my favourite position, there are cookies waiting for us to eat.” Jim smiled as he sat up. Y/n got off Jim's lap and walked towards the kitchen. Y/n placed the cookies on a plate and walked back to Jim. “These cookies are amazing.” Y/n smiled as she took a bite from her cookie. “They are sweet. But not as sweet as you. Give me some sugar babe.” Jim added and Y/n placed another kiss on his lips . They spend the rest of the day, munching on the cookies and watching some more halloween movies. Later that day, Y/n and Jim were sleeping on the couch together and it was late already. Jim woke up and picked Y/n up bridal style and walked to their shared bedroom and laid her down on the bed. He placed a kiss on her forehead, before he got in the bed himself and placed a hand on her hip. Y/n woke up not long after, she got placed in bed and turned to look at Jim.

“Thank you for being there for me.” She whispered. “You don’t have to thank me. I will always be there for you. No matter where you are or where I am, there is no one that can stop me from loving you. You are way too special for me and I would do anything in my power to protect you from all the bad and evil people out there. Even if it means that i have to kill, I don’t mind going to prison if it means that i can protect you.” Jim confessed and placed a loving kiss on Y/n’s lips. The kiss lasted a while. Y/n laid her head on Jim’s chest and fell asleep in his arms.

Chapter Text

Y/n looked around the ruins of the place she once called home. The Battle wasn’t over yet, but she already lost some of her closest friends. Y/n stood with all the others outside, watching Voldemort make his speech about Harry and that he was dead. Y/n didn’t believe it, but yet she couldn’t feel happy. Y/n stood beside her boyfriend, Draco and held his hand. “I love you, Draco.” Y/n whispered and Draco squeezed her hand. “I love you too Y/n.” Draco replied. “Draco.” Lucius said loudly. “Draco? Come.” Narcissa smiled. “Don’t.” Y/n whispered and looked Draco in the eyes. “Join me; Even better marry me? I know it is not the best time, but I love you.”

He whispered back. “Of course I will marry you, Draco.” Y/n held Draco’s hand and together, they walked towards the other side. “Well done, Draco and Y/n” Voldemort said as he pulled them in for a hug. Draco and Y/n continued to walk towards Narcissa and she wrapped her arm around Draco, while he still held Y/n’s hand. Neville stepped forward a bit. “I would like to say something.” He said. “It doesn’t matter that Harry is gone.” “Neville, stand down.” Seamus whispered.“People die every day. Friends, family. Yeah, we still lost Harry tonight. He's still with us, here, in our heart. So's Fred, Remus, Tonks... they didn't die in vain. But YOU will. 'Cause you're wrong! Harry's heart did beat for us! For all of us! It's not over!”

Neville said as he pulled the sword of Gryffindor out of the sorting hat. Suddenly Harry jumped out of Hagrid’s arms and started running towards the castle. Narcissa, Draco and Y/n walked away and apparated to Malfoy Manor. Draco wrapped his arms around Y/n, who broke down and started crying. “It’s okay, love. It’s all going to be okay. It’s over.” Draco cooed. “I was so scared to lose you.” Draco held Y/n close, when his mother stepped in. “Everything will be okay. Harry is strong. I know you lost some of your friends. But you are safe now. We will do anything to protect you.” Narcissa smiled as she hugged Y/n. Draco reached into his pocket and pulled out his family ring. “Will you marry me?” Draco asked again.

Y/n smiled at Draco and placed her lips on his. Lucius placed his hand on Draco and smiled at his son. “Congrats son.” Lucius smiled. 2 months later, Draco and Y/n received the news that Harry defeated Voldemort. Draco and his father had to go somewhere and Narcissa helped Y/n pick out her wedding dress. Y/n walked out and was wearing a dress with a lace top and a flowy skirt and she saw Narcissa was close to tears. “This is the one.” Y/n smiled as she too started to cry. Y/n took off the dress and pulled on her regular clothes. Narcissa paid for the dress and they apparate back to Malfoy manor, only to see the men back. “Did you find your dress?” Draco asked.

“Yes, but you have to wait to see it.” Y/n teased. “Darling, i was thinking about something. Narcissa, Lucius. how would you feel if we invited the trio to the wedding?” Y/n asked as they were sitting at the dining table. “Well. It’s your wedding.” Narcissa said after a moment of silence. “Draco, what do you think?” Y/n asked as she looked at Draco. “I think that it is a good idea. But I feel like we should personally invite them rather than sending an owl.” Draco said. “Okay. Let’s go.” Y/n smiled as she placed a kiss on his cheek. Draco and Y/n appeared by the Burrow, since that was a good chance that they would catch the trio there.

“Are you nervous?” Y/n asked Draco. “Kind of, Potter and I never got along.” Draco said as they walked up to the door and knocked. “Well, I am here.” Y/n said as she placed a kiss on his cheek. “Hello Y/n. Malfoy.” Ginny said as she opened the door. “Hi, is the trio here? We need to ask them something.” Y/n said as Ginny invited them inside. Draco and Y/n followed Ginny towards the family room and saw the trio. “What are you doing here?” Ron asked as he mainly looked at Draco. “We need to ask you something. Draco and I are getting married.” Y/n started.

“We want you to come to the wedding?” She added. It took them a while to answer. Harry got up and walked over towards Draco. “Congrats, Malfoy.” He said as he placed his hand in Draco’s. “Thank you, Potter.” Draco replied. “We would be happy to join you for your wedding.” Hermione replied as she got up and walked towards Y/n. “Oh, another thing. Hermione, Ginny, would you like to be my bridesmaids?” Y/n asked. “Really?” Hermione asked. “Yes. You are my friends.” Y/n said. “Of course. We would love to.” Ginny replied. After a while of chatting, Draco and Y/n left and went back to Malfoy Manor. “That wasn’t so bad.” Y/n smiled as she wrapped her arms around Draco, who picked her up and walked up the stairs towards their bedroom.

The day had finally come. Y/n and Draco were getting married. They were also expecting their first child together. Y/n was 4 months already, and she was showing already. Y/n had found out the sex of the baby a couple of days ago, she wanted to surprise Draco during the reception. The only ones that knew were Narcissa, Hermione and Ginny. Narcissa helped Y/n the dress and zipped it up. “You look stunning.” Narcissa said as she wiped away a single tear. “Thank you, Cissy.” Y/n replied as she hugged her mother-in-law. Lucius walked Y/n down the aisle and Y/n saw Draco wiping away a tear.

After the ceremony, it was time for the Reception and for the reveal. Y/n changed into a shorter version of her wedding dress and Draco had his hand on Y/n thigh. “I love you, Mrs. Malfoy.” Draco smiled as he placed a kiss on her cheek. “I know the gender of our baby.” Y/n said as they were dancing. “Really? What is it?” Draco asked. “A boy.” Y/n smiled. Draco wrapped his arms around her waist and twirled her around in his arms. “He’s going to be so loved.” Draco said. “And so spoiled, if it depends on your mother.” Y/n laughed as they walked up towards Lucius and Narcissa. “Y/n just told me. We’re having a baby boy.” Draco said towards his mother.

It was now a couple years later. Y/n gave birth to a baby boy on may 4th 1999. They choose the name Cassius, which means Vain. Draco and Y/n were so happy with their newborn, they got a lot of help from Narcissa and Lucius. They even made Harry and Hermione the godparents of Cassius. In 2006 Y/n gave birth to another baby, Scorpios. Cassius was such a good big brother. It was all Y/n could dream of.

Chapter Text

Y/n had been together with Tom for as long as they could remember. They started to date when Y/n was in her second year at Hogwarts. They became known as the power couple at Hogwarts, there wasn't a day that went by where they weren't together. They were currently on the finish lines of graduating from Hogwarts and even after they would spend the rest of their lives together. Like any other day,Tom was walking down the corridor, with Lestrange. They were talking about their classes, when they got interrupted by someone. "So I told Slughorn that he should give extra credit for-" Tom explained when he looked up and saw Avery. "What is it, Avery?" Tom said as he looked at the boy. "Y/n, she is about to fight Hornby again."

Avery said as he ran off to where the girls were. Tom and Lestrange followed him and saw the two girls yelling at each other. "No matter how hard you try, Tom will always be mine."Y/n said as she punched the other girl in the face. Tom stepped in and wrapped his arms around Y/n, lifting her up and dragging her away. "Put. Me. Down. Riddle!" She said as she was struggling in his arms. “No, you need to calm down and tell me what happened. This time.” He said as they were at their usual spot near the black Lake and he sat her down on the grass. “She tried to seduce you last week. How do you expect me to sit back and just let it happen?” Y/n said as she looked at Tom. “You know that she would never have a chance with me.” Tom replied with a smug smile on his face.

“You are jealous.” He added as he finally put the pieces together. “I am not.” Y/n said as she raised an eyebrow. “Why would i be jealous?” Y/n said as she looked at Tom. “Yeah, you are right. You have nothing to worry about. It’s not that i will ever leave you. I love you too much for ever leaving you.” Tom said as he wrapped his arms around her and gave her a passionate kiss on her lips. It was now 2 years after Y/n’s graduation from Hogwarts. Tom had asked her to marry him in her 6th year and kept his promise. Y/n wore a beautiful lace dress. They both were very happy to spend their lives together as husband and wife. Tom had bought a beautiful mansion, where he and Y/n would live. Another 2 years went by and Tom was currently in a meeting with his followers, leaving his highly pregnant partner in the care of Walburga Black.

“How are you feeling?” She asked the young woman, who was lying on the couch in the family room. “I’m in pain. These contractions are killing me.” Y/n said as she sighed through another contraction. Y/n got up, walking towards the meeting room. “Y/n, you have to rest.” She heard Walburga say, but ignored her. Y/n walked into the room and towards Tom. “Dearest, what are you doing? You should be resting.” Tom said as he raised an eyebrow. “I can’t. They hurt. Can you rest with me?” Y/n asked. “Dearest, I am in a meeting.” Tom said. “Fine.” Y/n sighed and walked away. It took a couple of hours, but Y/n gave birth to a beautiful baby girl, who they named Aria Merope Riddle. Aria grew up into a beautiful young and got accepted into Hogwarts in 1961.

Aria got sorted into Slytherin and took after her mother quite a lot. In that same year, Y/n gave birth to a baby boy, Ambrose Riddle. Ambrose took after his father quite a lot. He started Hogwarts in 1971. Ambrose got sorted into Slytherin, just like his parents and sister. Tom, Y/n and Aria were in the meeting room, talking about the current wizarding war. Tom was angry at his followers and left the room. Y/n got up and walked after him. “Tom, wait.” Y/n called after him and he came to a stop. “I know you are angry. But you have to stay strong. I’ll never leave your side.” Y/n said as she placed her hands on his cheeks and pulled him closer. “I will stay by your side, even if it becomes hard.” She added. “Yes, mum is right. Dad, both me and Ambrose will stay by your side as well.” Aria said. “I know you will.” Tom said.

Y/n placed her lips on his and smiled into the kiss. It was the night of 30th October 1981. It was a tough war, but the family found some time to spend it together, for Aria’s birthday. The Riddle family were sitting in the family room, celebrating Aria’s birthday. “Happy birthday, my darling.” Tom said as he gave his daughter her present. It was a beautiful Riddle crest necklace. “Thank you father and mother.” Aria said as she gave the parents a hug.

Later that night, Y/n and Tom were in their mutual bedroom and were slowly talking. “Dearest, you shouldn’t be scared. I will be careful, and come back to you. I promise.” Tom said as he noticed his wife being worried. “I know you will come back to me, Tom. But what if you don’t. I don’t know if i could live without you.” Y/n said. Tom placed his hands on her cheeks, wiping away a tear and looked Y/n in the eyes. “I love you, dearest.” Tom whispered. “I love you too, Tom.” Years passed, Y/n found herself at Little Hangleton. Potter stood upon Tom Riddle sr.’s grave looking down on the events before him. Wormtail was busy with the ritual, to give Tom back his body. Beside Y/n stood Aria and Ambrose. After a while, they saw Tom infront of them.

“I'm going to kill you, Harry Potter. I'm going to destroy you. After tonight, no one will ever again question my power. After tonight if they speak of you, they'll only speak of how you begged for death. And how I, being a merciful Lord... obliged.” Tom said as he walked towards Potter. He looked around the group of death eaters and walked towards Y/n. “Dearest. I have missed you.” Tom said as he looked Y/n in the eyes. “I have missed you too, my dark lord.” Y/n smiled. He then turned to look at his children and placed a hand on Aria’s cheek. “My darling.” He said. “My son.” He said towards Ambrose. Tom walked towards Diggory’s dead body. “Awww, tsk, tsk, tsk… Such a handsome boy.” He said as he nudged the boy’s face with his bare foot.

“Don't touch him!” Harry yelled. Tom looked over at the boy. “ Harry! I'd almost forgotten you were here.” Tom said sarcastically. “Standing on the bones of my father. I'd introduce you, but rumor has it you're almost as famous as me these days.” He added. Tom looked back at his followers before he continued. “The Boy-Who-Lived. How lies have fed your legend, Harry! Do you want to know what really happened thirteen years ago? Shall I divulge how I truly lost my powers? It was love. You see, when dear sweet Lily Potter gave her life for her only son, it provided him with the ultimate protection, I could not touch him. It was old magic, something I should have foreseen. But no matter, no matter, things have changed. I CAN TOUCH YOU... NOW!”

He said as he stood in front of Potter and touched his scar. Y/n and her kids watched him, showing no mercy towards the young boy. Potter was let go from the grave. Tom was seen whispering towards Lucius, who came walking towards Y/n. “Let’s go.” Lucius said. “Wait, I want to stay beside Tom.” She said in protest. “Mum, we have to go. We will be safe in Malfoy Manor.” Aria said as she wrapped her arms around her mother. The three appeared in Malfoy Manor, where Y/n was starting to worry about her husband. After all these years, they both kept their promise. Tom came back after the duel he had with Potter and he looked frustrated. Tom and Y/n talked through the night, at Malfoy Manor. “You look very different, my dear.” Y/n said as she took a closer look at Tom. “I love you, dearest.” Tom said as he let Y/n rest. Y/n laid down on Tom’s legs.

In the year 1998, Potter finally succeeded in his task to kill Voldemort.Y/n was killed by Hermione and Ron. The Battle went down in history as one of the biggest wars in the Wizarding world, besides the first one and Y/n and Tom both stood by each other’s side in both of the wars. Y/n and Tom got buried beside each other, by Aria and Ambrose. Both Voldemort and Y/n had only the happy thoughts of each other in their memories, while both looking down on their children and grandchildren.

Chapter Text

Y/n Evans and Sirius Black had been together, during their years at Hogwarts.They were both in Gryffindor, and spended a lot of time together. They started to date in their fifth year. But after they both graduated from Hogwarts, they both went separate ways, but stayed close friends. At the night of Hallowe’en, Y/n received the news that her brother-in-law, James and her sister, Lily had passed, that baby Harry survived and that Sirius was sent to Azkaban. Y/n was devastated, to hear the news. Since Y/n was Harry’s godmother, she tried her hardest to keep contact with Harry. When Harry left for Hogwarts, Y/n sended him a letter, wishing him good luck. When Christmas rolled around, Y/n sended Harry a gift and a letter. After Harry’s first year at Hogwarts, she arranged with the Dursleys that Harry was allowed to visit her for 2 weeks. Both Harry and Y/n had so much fun during those weeks, that neither really wanted to leave the other alone again.

But Y/n had promised that she would see Harry before he left for his second year. Y/n had told Molly that she was going to Diagon Alley and that she would love to spend some time with Harry. Molly agreed and when Harry arrived at the Burrow, she sent Y/n a letter that they will be in Flourish and Blotts, the next day. Y/n got ready for the day, wearing a black dress and some black heels and on top she wore a grey trench coat. When she was ready, she took some floo powder and went towards Flourish and Blotts. “Y/n, Harry hasn’t arrived yet.” Molly said as she looked around to look for the young boy with glasses. “I’ll look for him.” Y/n said as she walked out and suddenly saw Hagrid talking to a young boy. “Harry, thank god. Where were you?” Y/n asked. “I think I said Diagon Alley wrong and ended up in Knockturn Alley.” Harry said. “Yer lucky, I was ‘round.” Hagrid said as he left the two alone. “Harry, we were worried about you.”

Hermione said as she walked up to him. Harry and Y/n spend some time together and she watched him leave for Hogwarts. Y/n received a letter from Harry at the end of the year, informing her about the events that took place at Hogwarts. Y/n was worried, but like the previous summer, she was allowed to see Harry again. During the second week of august, Y/n came home from a lovely afternoon, with Molly and Arthur. Y/n went back home and as she walked in she was greeted by the familiariets of Professor Dumbledore. “Professor, To what do I owe the pleasure of your visit?” Y/n asked as they walked into the house. “I would like to have a chat with you.” Albus replied as he sat down on the couch and looked around the room. “You have made quite the life for yourself.” Albus added. “Yes, Thank you.” Y/n smiled as she sat down opposite of him.

“I would like to offer you a position as teacher at Hogwarts. As you might have heard. Sirius has escaped Azkaban, and is now looking for Harry.” Albus said as he looked Y/n in the eye. Y/n could feel something in her, and she started to feel quite worried about Harry. Albus had noticed and continued. “You will take over the position of Flitwick for a year. He needed a little break from teaching.” Albus said. “As Filius said himself, You were quite a bright student when it came to Charms.” He added. “It would be my honour to teach at Hogwarts. I will do anything to protect Harry” Y/n said as Albus got up. “Oh, another thing. Your friend Remus, he will be teaching Defence Against the Dark Arts.” Albus smiled as he walked out of her house and apparated back to Hogwarts. Y/n couldn’t be any more excited than she already was. Flitwick had sended an owl informing her about how far each year was.

Y/n was very prepared and when the day came, she got really nervous. Y/n sat in one of the front carriages of the train and waited for each and every student to get on. The train ride towards Hogwarts was not so smooth. Halfway, the train stopped. Dementors got on the train and searched for Sirius. Y/n went to look at the students that were sitting near her carriage, when she ran into another adult on the train. “Remus?” Y/n said as she took a look at the man that she ran into. “ Y/n? What are you doing here?” He asked as he wrapped his arms around the woman. “I will take over Flitwick’s position this year.” Y/n said.
“Really? You always had a passion for Charms, even when we were in school.” Remus said as he looked at Y/n with a smile. Together, they walked towards the carriage that Remus was sharing with Harry, Ron and Hermione. “Harry, are you okay?” Y/n asked as she sat down next to Hermione. “Yes.” He said as he quickly gave Y/n a hug. “What are you doing here?” He asked. “You’ll see when we are at Hogwarts” Y/n said, winking towards Harry. They talked for a little while, until it was time for everyone to get ready to get off the train. Y/n left with Remus towards the Staff entrance of the school, talking and catching up. When they arrived, they were greeted by Albus and Minerva. They both got introduced during the feast. The year went by slowly. Y/n found herself following Remus on one night, towards the Shrieking Shack. Where she found Harry, Ron, Hermione, Remus and her old lover. “Y/n?” Sirius said as he laid eyes upon Y/n.

“Get away from my godson.” She said, pointing her wand towards Sirius. “Y/n, relax. He isn’t the one that betrayed James and Lily.” Remus said as he stood between Sirius and Y/n. “Who did then?” She asked as she lowered her wand. “Pettigrew.” Sirius said as he grabbed Ron’s rat. Y/n, Remus and Sirius tried to hex Pettigrew, into his old form. “Remus, S-sirius, Y/n. My old friends.” Peter said as he tried to hug them. They had a conversation in the Shrieking Shack, trying to kill Peter, but Harry insisted on taking him back to the castle. They all found themselves walking out of the Shack. Sirius found himself looking at Hogwarts and Harry walked towards him. Y/n was helping Hermione and Ron. Y/n looked over and softly smiled. She walked over and wrapped her arm around Harry’s shoulder. “Why aren’t you two together anymore?” Harry asked as he looked between the two adults. “I guess that we grew apart.”

Y/n admitted as she looked into Sirius’s eyes. “You clearly still have feelings towards each other.” Harry said. “The kid’s got a point.” Sirius said as he looked at Y/n. “All these years, it’s you. It always has been you. Not a single day went by where i didn’t think about you.” Sirius said. Y/n felt a tear running down her cheek. Sirius noticed and wiped away the tear and kept his hand on Y/n’s cheek. “Let’s give it another go.” He suggested as he stepped closer. Y/n let the feeling go through her and wrapped her arms around Sirius. “I love you, Black.” She teased as she placed her lips upon Sirius’. “I know, Evans.” Sirius teased back as he pulled away from the kiss. “Ew.” Harry said as he witnessed the kiss. “You’ll love it one day.” Y/n said as she wrapped her arms around her nephew. “Marry me?” Sirius said after a while. “What?” Y/n said, raising an eyebrow. “Marry me.” He said again. “Of course Sirius. Of course i will marry you.”

“Harry.” Hermione said. They looked towards Hermione, who was pointing at something and followed her finger. Sirius ran towards Remus and helped him, preventing him from turning into a Werewolf. “ You know the man you truly are, Remus! This heart is where you truly live! This heart! Here! This flesh is only flesh!” Sirius said, before he got thrown off the cliff by the turned Remus. At that point, Y/n stood in front of the trio and noticed that Severus walked out the Shack. “There you are. Potter.” Snape said. “Severus, not really the time right now.” Y/n said as she nudged towards the creature. Remus got distracted, and that’s when they went back to the castle. “I’ll take them to Poppy.” Y/n said to Severus as they walked into the castle. Harry and Hermione saved Sirius’ life. After the year was over, Y/n was clearing her office, with all her stuff. “Are you leaving?” Harry asked as he walked in. “Yes, this was only temporary.” Y/n said.

“I’m going to miss you.” He said as he gave his aunt a hug. “You’ll see me in the summer.” Y/n said as she pulled away. “Am i interrupting something?” Remus said as he looked at Harry and Y/n. “Not at all. I was about to go anyway.” Harry said as he walked out of the classroom. “I’m sorry for what happened.” Remus said as he looked guilty for the events that have happened. “You don’t need to apologize, Remus.” Y/n said. After a moment of chatting, they got out of the classroom and left towards the train. “I’ll see you at the wedding.” Remus said as they set foot on Platform 9 ¾. Two years went by. Sirius and Y/n got married at the end of Harry’s fourth year. Sirius and Y/n were currently in a meeting with the Order, when they noticed that Tonks and Moody came back. Sirius looked up and smiled when he saw Harry, only to be cut off by Molly. She instructed Harry to go up the stairs and towards the room, he would be staying at. After a while, Harry, Ron and Hermione got down the stairs. “Harry. Are you okay?” Y/n said as she gave her nephew a big hug. “Let him breath, darling. You are just as bad as Molly.” Sirius said as Y/n stepped aside. “Sirius.” Harry said as he wrapped his arms around Sirius. When the battle at the Ministry came around, Y/n found herself protecting both Harry and Sirius. And when Lestrange casted the killing curse, Y/n casted a spell her way, preventing Sirius from getting killed. When it was over, Y/n wrapped her arms around Sirius and Harry. “Thank you for saving me.”

Sirius said as he kissed Y/n on the cheek.“I would do anything to protect you.” Y/n said. Y/n and Sirius stood beside Harry, through everything, trying not to get killed. Y/n, who was pregnant during the war, was still able to protect Sirius and eventually they made it out alive. Together, they raised a baby boy named Remus and made Harry the godfather. Sirius and Y/n also raised Teddy, Remus’ son. Together, they grew old, regretting the breakup they had many years ago.

Chapter Text

Being friends with the trio isn't always easy. I met Harry, Ron and Hermione on the train in our third year and we instanly became friends. Hermione and i were on our way towards the common room, when she suddenly asked. "Do you like somebody?" "What, Why do you ask?" I asked her. What she didn't know is that i am secretly in love with Ron. There was a chance that he might be in the common room and i felt my face heating up. We entered and sat down at the table in the common room. "Because you started to blush when we came in the common room. You can tell me, i am your best friend." She answered. "Well, i like someone, but i don't know if he likes me back." I told her. "If you don't know, you need to tell the boy how you feel and maybe he will tell you if he feels the same about you." She told. "But i am too scared to tell him." "Can i help you with that? Do you want to tell me who it is and maybe i can talk to him about you." Hermione told me and i looked at her. "Okay you can help, but don't laugh." I spoke before taking a deep breath. "I am in love with Ron." I told her. "That is so cute." Hermione spoke and gave me a hug. "What's cute?" Harry asked us. Hermione and i looked at each other. "Uhm, my mum has a new puppy." I told Harry. "Harry have you seen Ron? I need to talk about the quiddicth team from Ireland." Hermione asked. "Uh, i think he is in the Great Hall with Neville, Seamus and Dean." He answered. Hermione ran out the common room and Harrry looked at me. "Weird, Y/n, Do you know if we have to learn for Snape? I forgot." Harry asked. "YEah we have a test tomorrow. You should learn right away." I told him and he quickly ran to his dormitry to learn.

Hermione's POV

I ran towards The Great Hall and saw Ron sitting with Neville, Seamus and Dean at the Gryffindor Table. "Hey Guys. Ron i need to talk about something with you in private." I told him. "Let's go guys. See you later." Dean said and the got up. "What do you want to talk about?" Ron asked. "Well uh, there is a girl that i know and she told me that she is in love with you." I told him and he started to smile.

"Who is it?" He asked. "Uh it is Y/n." I told him and he started to blush. "Really." I nodded. "Do you feel the same about her?" I asked him and he smiled. " Well i kind off feel the same. Is she in the common room, i need to tell her how i feel about her." Ron spoke as he got up and ran to the common room. I quickly went after him and catched up when we were on the stairs.

Y/n's POV

I was studying, when i saw Hermione and Ron walking into the common room. "I leave you two." She said and sat down next to Harry by the fireplace. Ron sat down next to me and smiled. "Hey" He spoke after a moment of awkward silence. "Hey." I replied. "So uh, Y/n. I heard that you are in love with me." He spoke and i blushed. "Well i-i am. How did...? Did Hermione tell you that?" I asked him as i looked at Hermione smiled.

"Yeah, she did. but know i have an opportunity to tell you this. Y/n, ever since we met on the train, i felt like you were the girl for me. I am so in love with you, that i want you to be my girlfriend. Do you want that?" Ron asked me and i smiled. "yes i wouldn't have it any other way." i smiled and i gave him a hug. "Can i kiss you right now?" He asked me and i nodded. We leaned closer to each other until our lips made a connection. We could hear Harry and Hermione cheering in the background and when we pulled away, we smiled at each other. We shared our first kiss as a couple and it felt amazing.

Chapter Text

Y/n Weasley, Arthur Weasley’s younger sister. She was born March 16th, 1961. Making Arthur eleven years older. When Y/n was 11, she received a letter from Arthur and his wife, Molly, wishing her good luck on her first day at Hogwarts. Y/n got sorted into Gryffindor. Years later, Y/n worked at Flourish and Blotts, since she always had a passion for books and reading. Y/n also found herself spending a lot of time at the Burrow, with her niece and nephews. When Y/n found the time during the summer before the start of the new school year, she helped her niece and nephews find their supplies. This year was different. Ron was starting his fourth year at Hogwarts. Arthur wrote Y/n a letter, asking if she would like to join them to the Quidditch world Cup. She accepted and she found herself at the Burrow at dawn on August 18th 1994. Y/n walked in and smiled when she was greeted by Arthur and Molly. Y/n was wearing a pair of yellow plaid trousers and a black shirt. “Good morning, Arthur. Good Morning, Molly.”

Y/n said as she sat down at the kitchen table. “Good Morning. Y/n. Would you like some tea?” Molly asked. After an hour, the kitchen was full of teenagers and Y/n smiled. “Hello, Ron. Was it hard to get up this morning?” Y/n said as she saw Ron yawning. “Yes. Why are you so hyper in the morning?” He asked. “Because, she is used to it.” Arthur replied. “Hi, I think we haven’t met. I’m Y/n, their aunt.” Y/n said as she walked up to a boy with glasses and a girl with brown hair. “Hi, I am Hermione. Ginny told me about you.” “I’m Harry.” The boy said. After a while, the twins were also ready and joined the group as they walked out. Arthur and Y/n were walking in front, when they came to a stop by a tree. “Arthur. It’s about time.” Amos said as he walked up to the group. “I see you brought your sister. Hello, Y/n” Amos said as he smiled towards Y/n walking towards her. “Hi.” Y/n said as she stood beside Hermione and Ginny. He attempted to flirt towards her, only to receive a decline. Again. “Still not interested in you, Amos. I am sorry.” She added.

The girls giggled as they saw the look on Amos’ face. “Cedric, how have you been?” Arthur said towards the young man. Ever since, Y/n met Amos, he tried to flirt with her, only for her to decline him politely. After the Quidditch match, everything went from good to bad. Y/n found herself protecting Ginny, Fred and George. When everyone was back at the Burrow, safe and sound, Molly suggested to Y/n that she would stay for the night. Y/n stayed in Charlie’s old bedroom. When she woke up the next morning, she went towards her own house, leaving Molly a thank you note. Y/n got into her shower and got dressed for her day at work. She got dressed into some black trousers and a warm knitted sweater. When she was ready, Y/n left towards Flourish and Blotts. The day went by slowly, and Y/n found herself sitting behind the cash register, reading a book about Charms, when a man walked into the bookshop. Y/n looked up at the man, who had come to stand in front of the register and she smiled.

“Hello. Can I help you?” Y/n asked the man. It took the man a while to reply. “Uh, yes. I am looking for a book.” “Well, you have come to the right place.” Y/n replied with a smile on her face. “Haha, I was wondering if you could give me some recommendations.” The man said. The man took a better look at Y/n and smiled at her. “I have seen you before somewhere. Did you go to Hogwarts?” He asked as Y/n walked around the counter. “Yes. I think you were in the same year as me.” “Y/n?” He replied as he connected the pieces. “Yes. Remus, right?” She said as she smiled towards Remus. “Yes. It has been years. How have you been?” He asked. “I have been great. Spending quite something with Arthur and Molly. Helping them out whenever i can.” Y/n smiled. “What about you?” She asked. “I have been better.” Remus smiled. They continued talking, until it was time for Remus to leave. “I would love to see you again.”

Y/n said as she walked back towards the counter. “How about next friday?” Remus suggested. “That’s good. You can pick me up at the Burrow.” She smiled as Remus walked out the door. Y/n found herself in her house after her work and couldn’t stop thinking about Remus.
Ever since they were in school, she kind of had feelings towards him. But she was too scared to tell him, because he hung around with Sirius and James and they were kind of known to bully Y/n. The week passed and it was now friday. Y/n got ready for her day with Remus. “Are you nervous?” Y/n heard Molly ask. “Kind of.” Y/n replied as she turned to look at the older woman. “You shouldn’t be. Remus is a sweet man.” Molly smiled. Beside Y/n, Molly was the only one that knew about her feelings towards Remus. “You should tell him.” Molly suggested as they sat down at the kitchen table. “I know, but i am scared.” Y/n admitted. “You shouldn’t be. You are very beautiful and if he doesn’t see that, then he is an idiot.” Molly said. “Who is an idiot?” Remus said as he walked into the kitchen, followed by Arthur. “Hello, Remus.” Arthur greeted as he went towards Molly and placed a kiss on her cheek.” Molly and Arthur left the room, leaving Y/n, who was looking down at her hands, and Remus alone.

“I am.” She smiled. “You are not an idiot. Why would you think that?” Remus said as he walked towards Y/n. “Because it took me all these years to realise that i actually have feelings towards you.” Y/n blurred out. “Could you say that again?” Remus asked. “Were you not listening?” Y/n replied. “No I was, I just like hearing your voice.” Remus said as he took a step closer to Y/n. “I have feelings towards you. I always have, ever since the day I saw you in the common room.” Y/n whispered as she closed the gap between them. “But I was scared to tell you. Because I was scared about Sirius and James' reaction.” Y/n admitted as she felt Remus placing his hands on her cheeks.

“I have to admit. I did have feelings for you as well, when we were younger. You are smart and beautiful. I don’t care about what James would’ve thought, if he was still alive, and I don't care about what Sirius thinks. You shouldn’t care what they think. I know they bullied you when we were in school, but that is all in the past. You should look at the future, because that is all that matters. I love you.” He said as he placed his lips on hers. Y/n wrapped her arms around his neck and deepened the kiss by pulling him closer. Y/n felt herself being pushed against the counter, when they were suddenly interrupted by Molly. “It’s sweet that you admitted your feelings towards each other, but please, no love-making in my kitchen.” She said. Y/n and Remus let go of each other and smiled. “I always knew that you had feelings towards Remus. You can’t hide that from me, dear sister.” Arthur said as he walked in as well. “I love you, Lupin.” She said as she hugged Remus. “I love you too, Weasley.”

Chapter Text

Y/n L/n couldn't remember the last time she saw Lucius Malfoy. Of course she had met him once when they were at Hogwarts, and once in Diagon Alley, but that was it. Y/n was getting ready for the day, she was going to the Ministry for her first day for a job she applied to. Y/n decided to go for a white blouse and black trousers. She pulled her hair in a bun and applied little makeup, before she walked down the stairs, grabbed her heels and bag and headed out the door. When Y/n arrived at the ministry, she looked a little lost. She saw two men walking up to her and she gave him a smile. "You must be Y/n. I forgot to tell you this when we first met, but you will be working for Mr. Malfoy." Fudge said as he smiled towards Y/n. "Oh, okay."

Y/n replied as she looked slightly confused. "You will be his assistant." Fudge added. When Y/n looked at Mr. Malfoy, she noticed that he was letting his eyes roam over her body. "What's your name?" Malfoy asked coldly. "Y/n L/n, sir." Y/n replied as she felt slightly nervous. "Cornelius, I am off. Mrs. L/n, follow me." Malfoy said as he walked off. They apparated to Malfoy Manor, where Y/n would sort through his mail and other general tasks. Throughout the day, Lucius kept a close eye on Y/n, he could swear that he saw her before, but he could put a finger on it. "Tell me, Y/n. Where did you go to school?" "I went to Hogwarts, sir." Y/n replied as she looked at the man. "I got sorted into Slytherin." Y/n added. "Ah. That's where I know you from."

He said as he took another look at Y/n. Weeks passed and Y/n got used to working with Lucius. She went to Hogwarts a couple of times with Lucius and it brought back so many memories when she was there. Y/n often had to work late with Lucius, as they were discussing various tasks for her and some meetings he had to attend. Everytime Y/n stood close to Lucius, she felt something inside her. She didn't know what it was, but she often found herself in her shower or in her bedroom, thinking about the man. Y/n was sure that Lucius had noticed that she changed the way she looked at him. Y/n also noticed the change in his behaviour when he was with her and when he was with Narcissa. Both Lucius and Y/n weren't scared of sending winks or flirtatious smiles towards each other's way. Y/n knew it was wrong to flirt with a married man, but she couldn't help it. He was just so attractive.

Y/n arrived at the manor, wearing a short skirt and a green top. Narcissa opened the door and nearly ran into Y/n. "Oh hello, Y/n. I am sorry, I have to go and meet up with my sister." Narcissa said as she gave her a sweet smile and walked away. Y/n walked into the large house and found Lucius in the dining room, enjoying breakfast, joined by his son Draco. "Good morning, Mr. Malfoy. Good Morning Draco." Y/n smiled. "Good morning, Mrs. L/n." Lucius said as he looked up from the Daily Prophet and let his eyes roam over her, not so covered, body. "Father, I have to go. I promised Crabbe and Goyle that I would meet them in Knockturn Alley." Draco said as he got up and walked out of the house, leaving the two 'co-workers' alone. Y/n did her usual tasks, while Lucius did his normal work, but this time there was some tension between them.

As the day went by, Y/n found herself having another late night with Lucius. Y/n was busy sorting the papers on Lucius' desk, while Lucius was out of the office. Being her clumsy self, she dropped some of the papers. Y/n cursed to herself as she bent down to pick the papers up. She didn't notice Lucius walking in again, so when she straightened up, she slightly jumped when she felt him standing behind her. "You have a lot of nerves, little one. Coming into my house, wearing a short skirt and a top like that, while my wife and son were still here." Lucius whispered in her ear from behind. "I-i am sorry, sir." Y/n said as she turned around. Lucius walked closer to Y/n, backing her up against his desk. "You are lucky we are in my private office. I couldn't bear the thought of the men in the Ministry looking at you when you are wearing something like this. I have to have you all for myself." Lucius whispered as he let his hand roam over her side, down to her thigh, slightly caressing the flesh. Y/n lifted herself on the desk, before she held his hand to stop him.

"We can't. You are married." Y/n said. "Well, we actually signed divorce papers a couple of days ago. I haven't had my wife for months." He said. "Now tell me that you need me." Lucius said as he started to kiss Y/n down her neck and slowly rubbed her clothes clit. Lucius watched Y/n's face closely as he played with her. "You are so beautiful." Lucius said as he thrusted a finger inside of her and kissed down her neck. Y/n could feel herself getting close to her climax. Lucius pulled his fingers away from her, making Y/n whine a little. Lucius wrapped an arm around her waist and slammed his lips on hers. Y/n slipped her hand down to the front of his trousers.

"Such a needy little girl." Lucius said as he pulled away from the kiss. Y/n lifted her skirt up a little and pulled off her knickers, while Lucius worked on dropping his trousers down to his ankles. Lucius placed the head at her entrance and thrusted his hips forward. They both let out a loud sigh, while Lucius stayed still for a moment before he started to thrust into Y/n. Y/n wrapped her legs around his waist. "Merlin, you feel so good." Lucius said as he placed his hands on her waist. Y/n felt herself getting close and wrapped her arms around Lucius and pulled him closer to her, placing her lips on his, keeping her from screaming as she climaxed. Lucius followed right after, slowing down his thrusts. Y/n got off the desk, pulled her knickers back on and pulled down her skirt. "Was this a one time thing?" Y/n asked after a while.

"Do you want it to be?" Lucius asked as he sat on his chair. "Not really." Y/n admitted. "I have to admit something. When I met you the first time, at Hogwarts, I fell for you." Y/n said after a moment of silence. "These feelings only got stronger when I grew older." Y/n added as she saw Lucius get up and walked towards her. "I have to admit. When i first saw you back, my feelings for you came back as well." Lucius admitted as he placed a hand on her cheek. "I love you, Y/n. Be mine." Lucius said after a moment of comfortable silence. "Of course Lucius." Y/n said as she placed her lips on his again. "I love you. Mr. Malfoy." Y/n said as she walked out of his office. When the divorce came through, Y/n moved in with Lucius, they got married after 3 years of being together and they had a beautiful baby girl, named Nylah Malfoy. Y/n was sitting on the couch, holding the newborn, Lucius was sitting next to her, reading the Daily Prophet. "I love you, Malfoy." Y/n said as they shared a kiss. "I know, L/n." Lucius replied as he felt his wife's head on his shoulder, slowly falling asleep with little Nylag in her arms.

Chapter Text

Y/n Potter, James’ younger sister and Harry’s aunt, was currently on her way towards Hogwarts. Albus assigned her to teach the students History of Magic, after Binns got retired. It was Harry’s third year, and she was very excited to be part of it. Y/n knew that she had to be colleagues with Severus, the man that Y/n really didn’t like. Ever since they were in school, James told Y/n about Severus, and the things James and Sirius did to him. Even though she didn’t really like bullying, she totally agreed with James, when he told her that Severus called Lily a mudblood. Y/n arrived at Hogwarts before all the students did and was greeted by Albus and Minerva. Y/n was wearing a black dress and a white blazer and to pull it all together, she wore black heels to match the dress. Her hair was up in a braid and she had little makeup on. “Good afternoon Y/n” Albus spoke as he hugged Y/n. “Hello Albus.” She said as she hugged him back.

“Hello, Y/n. I never thought i would say this, but i am glad to see you again.” Minerva said. Y/n smiled at the comment, thinking about all the mischief she caused with her brother and his friends. “Let’s go and greet the other staff.” Albus said as he led the women through the corridors. When the three adults arrived at the staff room, Y/n sat down, close to Albus and Minerva as she looked around the room. Y/n could feel some eyes on her, when she was talking to Flitwick and looked up to see Severus staring at her. The months went by and Y/n found herself in her private chambers, getting ready to go to Hogsmeade with Minerva. Y/n stood in front of her mirror, wearing black jeans and a turtleneck jumper, when she got interrupted by a knock on her door. Y/n walked over and opened the door. “Minerva? How can I help you?” Y/n smiled towards the elder woman. “I came to tell you that I can’t join you, this weekend.” Minerva sighed.

“But, Severus will join you.” She added. “You want me to go with the devil?” Y/n said as she looked at Minerva with a raised eyebrow. “What did I tell you about calling her/him the devil?”Minerva asked. “That it’s offensive to the devil?” Y/n said as she looked confused. “No, Severus isn’t the devil. You two need to learn how to get along. Now, go and tell him that he has to join you.” Minerva said as she walked away, leaving Y/n looking like a stubborn toddler. Y/ grabbed her cloak, before heading down towards Severus’ chambers. “I need therapy after this.” She said to herself as she walked down the dungeon and towards Severus’ chambers. Y/n knocked on the door, waiting for a reply, before the door flew open revealing the ever so cranky Severus. “You have to come to Hogsmeade with me.” Y/n said. “No, I don't.” He replied. “Yes, you do, Severus. Minerva is stuck up with work.” Albus said as he walked up to them.

“I have a lot of work to do as well.” Severus replied towards the elder man. “And you wonder why you are still single.” Y/n said under her breath, receiving a glare from Albus and Severus. “You work too much, you need to let go sometimes.” Y/n quickly added. “You make no sense to me.” Severus said as he glared her way. “Welcome to my life.” “Enough, with the sarcasm. Severus, you will join Y/n, whether you like it or not.” Albus said as he walked away. Y/n went outside towards the students that had gathered, both Slytherin and Gryffindor. “Where is Professor McGonacall?” Hermione asked. “She is busy with work, so Professor Snape will join us.” Y/n replied, receiving replies from the Gryffindor’s. Y/n was talking to Harry, Ron and Hermione, waiting for Severus to arrive. “He certainly takes his time to get ready.” Y/n said. “He is already here.” Severus said as he came up behind her. “Good, well Mister Malfoy, you can start walking.”

Y/n said towards the Blonde Slytherin. Harry, Ron and Hermione were walking in front of Snape and Y/n, so they could hear the conversation Severus tried to have with Y/n. Severus finished explaining something to Y/n and she sort off rolled her eyes. “All due respect, but that’s a bunch of crap.” She said. “Oh, and what do you know about Potions? You weren’t really good at that in your years.” Severus retorted. “I swear, if you add something to that sentence, I will hit you so hard, it will make your ancestors dizzy.” Y/n threatened, making Harry and Ron laugh.
“Ten points from Gryffindor.” Snape said as he passed Harry and Ron, going to the front of the group. They had arrived at Hogsmeade and they walked towards The Three Broomsticks, where they will be staying the night. “Each room will have 2 students. Now go up and go to the rooms.” Severus informed the students. “Rosmerta, do you have 2 rooms for us?” Y/n asked the woman. “No, I have one more room left. Looks like you will be sharing.” She replied with a slight grin on her face. “If my days get any worse, I will ask the devil if he has an exchange program.” Y/n said as followed Severus to their room. “I have a feeling that this is a setup by Minerva and Albus.” Severus said after they spent two hours, not talking to each other. “And why would you think that?” Y/n replied. “First, Minerva suddenly had a lot of work to do, now we have to share a room. Sounds like a set up to me.” Severus explained.

“For once i think you are right.” Y/n said as she thought about it. “I am always right.” Severus smirked. “Don’t get your hopes up darling.” Y/n replied. They spent another hour without talking and it gave Y/n some time to think about her feelings towards Severus. She hates to admit it when Lily asked the question when they were younger, but Y/n actually had some feelings towards Severus, But he was in love with Lily, so she never had the courage to tell him. “Severus, I need to tell you something.” “What?” Severus replied as he came to stand in front of Y/n. “I hate that i have to admit this, but I have feelings towards you. Ever since we were in school together. I turned out liking you a lot more than I originally planned.” Y/n started as she looked up at the man. “And I know that my brother would never approve of it. But he isn’t here to tell me no.” She added. Severus looked kind of shocked as Y/n stood up and stood in front of him.

“You are right, James isn’t here to tell you off. But his son is.” Severus replied. “Well, I don’t care about what Harry thinks either.” Y/n replied. “You are quite the brave one, Potter.” Severus said towards Y/n. “Thank you, Snape.” Y/n smiled towards Severus as she closed the gap between them. “So are you going to say something about it?” Y/n added. “About what? Oh, about your feelings towards me? It’s cute.” “Cute?” Y/n said as she raised an eyebrow. “Yes it’s cute, because i feel the same way about you.” Severus whispered as he placed his hands on her cheeks and placed his lips on hers. “I love you. You enormously stubborn pain in the arse.” Y/n said after she pulled away from him. “Me? A pain in the arse? I would never.” Severus replied sarcastic. The weekend flew by and they were on their way back to Hogwarts. Severus and Y/n walked next to each other, often glancing at each other and placing a quick peck on the other’s cheek.

“Dude, your aunt is acting weird with Professor Snape.” Ron said as he turned to look at Harry. “Aunt Y/n. Can I talk to you?” Harry asked as they arrived at Hogwarts. “Yes, Harry.” Y/n said as she walked towards Harry, leaving Severus alone. “What is going on between you and Snape?” He asked. “Don’t be mad. We have been dating since yesterday.” Y/n replied. “You haven’t-. Never mind i don’t want to have those images of him in my head like that. But if he breaks your heart, he is a dead man.” Harry said. “Of course, my over protective nephew. If he breaks my heart, he is all yours to torture.” Y/n spoke loudly. “I heard that.” Severus said. “You were supposed to.” Y/n replied when Harry walked off towards his friends, leaving the two adults alone. “Your plan worked, Albus.” Minerva said towards the Headmaster as they looked at Severus and Y/n sharing a kiss. “My plans always work, Minerva.” Albus replied as he walked off. “Well, I wouldn't say always.” Minerva replied as she went after him.

Chapter Text

Y/n Black, Narcissa, Bellatrix and Andromeda’s younger sister, grew up with her older sister and remembered that she always looked up to them. During her time at Hogwarts, she got sorted into Slytherin, just like Bellatrix, Andromeda and Narcissa. When she was in her fifth year, she met Barty Crouch, jr. When Y/n graduated from Hogwarts, she lost contact with Barty. It was now a few years later, Y/n found herself arriving at Malfoy manor. She grew up into this beautiful young woman. When Y/n received the news that Bellatrix was in Azkaban, she was devastated. But Narcissa assured her that there was nothing to worry about. Y/n stood outside the Manor and looked up at the building. Y/n loosened her coat, revealing her black top and walked towards the door and knocked. The door opened and Y/n was met with the young Draco. “Hello my nephew. How are you?” Y/n asked as she walked in and scooped the toddler in her arms.

“Good, aunty.” Draco smiled as he gave her a big hug. “Hello, sister.” Narcissa said as she walked towards the door. “Hello, Cissy.” Y/n said as she placed Draco on the ground and hugged her older sister. “I have missed you.” Narcissa said as she hugged her sister back. “Me too, Cissy.” Y/n replied as she started to walk towards the family room. “Oh, Y/n. Barty escaped Azkaban. He’s in the family room.” Narcissa informed Y/n before she could enter. “Really? He escaped?” Y/n whispered back. Narcissa nodded and they walked into the family room. Y/n smiled at Lucius as she gave him a hug, before she turned to look at Barty. “Hello, Barty.” Y/n said. “Hello, Y/n. It has been a while since i last saw you.” Barty said. Barty and Y/n were dating in Y/n’s last year at Hogwarts till the year Barty got imprisoned at Azkaban. Y/n had said that she needed some space, because she needed time to think about everything that had happened.

“You look good.” Barty added as he looked at Y/n, who was sporting an intense look in her eyes. “You said you needed space. I have been 5000 miles away, In Azkaban for a year, and you are still unsure. I can see it in your eyes. I am starting to think that an entire universe apart wouldn’t be enough space for you.” Barty said after they had a moment of silence. “I am fine, the year apart did wonders.” Y/n said sarcastically. Barty could see the hurt in her eyes and stepped closer to her. “I know for a fact that you are not ‘fine.’ Y/n.” Barty said. “What do you want me to say? Congratulations on escaping Azkaban, while Bella is still in there, for the same reason as you were?” Y/n yelled towards Barty. “I didn’t expect you to wait forever. I just hoped…” “You just hoped what? That everything would change, when i came through the door?” Y/n said as she felt tears welling up in her eyes. “I love you! Is that what you wanted to hear?”

Y/n added as she ran up the stairs and started crying harder. Lucius and Narcissa witnessed everything and Narcissa ran after Y/n. Draco, who was playing in the room next to where Y/n was crying, waddled out and saw his mother. “Mummy, why aunty crying?” Draco asked as he held Narcissa’s hand and walked into the room. Draco crawled on the bed and wrapped his little arms around Y/n. “Why you sad?” Draco asked. Meanwhile, Lucius and Barty were arguing about the fight. “She is crying because of you!” Lucius exclaimed loudly when Barty questioned Y/n’s emotions. “She cares about you, but she also cares about Bellatrix.” “I know she cares about her sister.” Barty said as he walked around the room. “Look, she wants you. Just make her happy.” Lucius said as he walked out the family room, leaving Barty frustrated. “Why does this hurt so much?” Y/n asked through her tears as she was being held by Narcissa.

“Because you love him.” Narcissa said. “Can i talk to you?” Barty said as he walked into the room. Narcissa looked at Y/n and she nodded her head. Narcissa grabbed Draco and walked out the room. “I am sorry. I am stupid.” Barty said as he sat down on the bed. “I am sorry as well.” Y/n said. “It’s just, I care about you, and I was a little angry that you escaped and Bella didn’t.” Y/n admitted. Barty smiled as he wrapped his arms around Y/n. “I love you, my darling.” Barty whispered as Y/n pulled him towards her and they laid on the bed together. “I love you too, idiot.” Y/n replied.
“Idiot? I am not an idiot.” Barty whined a little. “You are my idiot.” Y/n said as she placed another kiss on his lips. “I am happy to be your idiot.” Barty replied after he pulled away from the kiss. “I am an idiot.” Draco said as he jumped on the bed, between Y/n and Barty. Y/n laughed at his comment and grabbed the boy in her arms. “You are my idiot as well.” Y/n said as she smothered Draco with kisses. “Why don’t we go for one of these of our own?” Barty asked as Y/n looked at him.

“You want to start a family with me?” Y/n asked. “Yes.” Barty replied. “Really?” “Yes, really.” Barty said as he leaned towards Y/n and started to place kisses on her neck. “Barty, not in front of Draco.” Y/n whispered as she slowly pushed him off her. “Ew.” Draco exclaimed. “Ew?” Barty said as he got up and started to tickle Draco. “No! Mummy! Help me! Daddy!” Draco giggled as he started to run away from Barty as he started to chase him. “I guess you forgave him?” Narcissa smirked as Y/n got out of the room and stood beside the door, watchin Barty chase Draco. “Let’s just say that I have a soft spot for the man.” “I am happy for you, Y/n/n. I hope that Bella will think the same about it.” Narcissa said. “I hope so too.” Y/n replied. After an hour, Barty came to sit next to Y/n on the couch in the family room. “I placed Draco in his crib. He was very tired after I chased him.” Barty said towards Narcissa. “Thank you.” Narcissa smiled.

It was now 1984 and Y/n received a letter from Narcissa, saying that Bellatrix escaped. Barty and Y/n went to the Manor and walked through the door. Y/n was wearing a green dress and Barty was wearing a suit. They held each other’s hand showing the engagement ring. Barty proposed to Y/n a year after they reunited and Y/n couldn’t be happier. The couple walked into the family room. “Bella!” Y/n exclaimed as she saw her older sister. “Y/n/n. Oh, I have missed you.” Bellatrix said as she wrapped her arms around the younger Black and held her close. “I’ve missed you too.” Bellatrix let go of Y/n and looked at Barty. “I see that you got back together.” Bellatrix said towards Y/n. “We are. Don’t be mad okay?” Y/n said as she looked at the older woman. “I am not mad, I am happy for you. But if you dare to hurt my little sister, I know where to find you, and I will personally send you back to Azkaban. Do you understand, Crouch?”

Bellatrix said as she looked at the man. “Yes madam.” Barty replied. “Let me see the ring.” Bellatrix said as she grabbed Y/n’s hand and looked at the engagement ring. “Stole it?” Bellatrix asked Barty, who gave her a nod. “Thought so.” Bellatrix smirked. “It’s beautiful. I don’t care that you stole it. I love it.” Y/n said towards Barty. “Love you, Idiot.” Y/n added as she walked off with Bellatrix and Narcissa to go and see Draco, leaving Barty staring after his fiance.

Chapter Text

Y/n Karkaroff, daughter of an unknown british woman who had passed right after she gave birth and Igor Karkaroff. Y/n was the apple of Igor's eye, his darling, his little dove. He cared about her deeply, so to keep her safe and protected, Y/n went to Durmstrang as the only girl. Most of the boys that were in the same year as Y/n saw her as a friend and as a sister. Except, one boy in particular, he saw her as a friend, but also more as a friend. Viktor and Y/n started dating in 1992 and they became inseparable. Viktor Krum was like a son towards Karkaroff, he was a bright student, in his own special way and he was the seeker of the Bulgarian Quidditch Team. Durmstrang was currently getting ready to arrive at Hogwarts, for the Triwizard Tournament. Y/n, who was sitting in her father's cabin, got ready in her uniform and wrapped her fur coat around her body, checked herself in the mirror to see if everything looked okay and ready for arrival.

"голубице моја, are you ready?" Igor asked as he walked into the cabin. "да, оче." Y/n replied. Y/n joined her father and Viktor on the deck as they had arrived at Durmstrang. Once they set foot on the school grounds, Y/n could feel herself getting nervous. Viktor had noticed and placed his hand in hers. "моята принцеса. There is no need to be nervous." Viktor smiled as he placed a kiss on her cheek. "I know, but all these girls will look at you and be absolutely smitten by you." Y/n replied as they walked up to the Great Hall and got ready to make their entrance. "Just relax, моята принцеса, i will stay by your side." Viktor whispered as he placed a quick kiss on her lips, before the door opened and the boys started making an entrance. Y/n smiled towards Viktor, before they started to walk and Y/n could hear some gasps and hushed whispers around the room. "Albus." Igor said as he walked up to the older man.

"Hello Igor." Albus replied as he pulled Igor in for a hug. "I would like to introduce you to my lovely daughter, Y/n." Igor said as he placed an arm around Y/n shoulder and a kiss on her cheek. "Hello, Professor Dumbledore." Y/n smiled towards Albus. "Hello Y/n." Albus replied with a smile. Y/n went to sit next to Viktor and listened to the rest the older man had to say to his students. "See, that wasn't so bad, right?" Viktor whispered in Y/n ear. "No, it wasn't bad, but could you see the looks on the girls faces when they realised their favourite seeker already has a girlfriend." Y/n whispered back. Later that evening, Igor informed Y/n that she had to sleep in the girls dormitory of the Slytherin house. Y/n and Viktor, who were holding each other's hands, followed the prefect to the common room. The following days, Viktor and Y/n were followed by some girls and some boys who were fans as they were trying to have some private time together.

Y/n was having a hard time, when Viktor's name got out of the Goblet and Viktor noticed. "моята принцеса, what is wrong? Something is bothering you." Viktor said a week after his name got out of the goblet. "I am scared. To lose you." Y/n started as they were sitting by the lake. "This tournament is dangerous. I don't want to lose you." Y/n added. Viktor smiled and wrapped his arms around Y/n. "моята принцеса, you won't lose me. You can't get rid of me that easily." He said as he started to place kisses on her neck. "Stop it Vik." Y/n laughed as she tried to push the boy off of her. It was now the day of the first task. Y/n was sitting beside her father's aide as they watched the tournament. "Are you scared?" He asked as they watched Viktor try and steal the golden egg from the dragon. "Just a little." Y/n replied. "He is a strong boy. He won't get hurt that easy." The aide replied as he looked at Y/n. "Thank you." Y/n said as she smiled towards his way.

Viktor took the egg and Y/n was thrilled. After the first task was over, Y/n went to find Viktor and wrapped her arms around him when she found him. "I am so happy that you are safe." Y/n whispered. "You won't get rid of me that easily." Viktor replied as he placed a passionate kiss on her lips. "обичам те." Y/n whispered after the kiss. "обичам те." Viktor replied. It was now a month after the first task and all the students got informed that there will be a Yule Ball. Viktor had asked Y/n to go with him and she obviously accepted.
On the day of the Yule Ball, Y/n was in the library, when she felt someone standing behind her. "голубице моја, Viktor told me he is going to take you to the Yule Ball. So I went and got you a dress." Igor said as Y/n stood up and started to walk with her father. "Really? Can i see it?" Y/n asked. "Of course, голубице моја." Igor said as they walked to the Slytherin common room, where Y/n saw a beautiful burgundy dress, with a velvet top and a slit down the side, hanging on a hanger. "This is beautiful. I love it. Thank you, оче." Y/n said as she hugged her father. "You are welcome, голубице моја." Igor said as he hugged the girl back. Y/n got ready for the evening. She applied some makeup and did her hair in a loose braid. Y/n pulled on the dress and noticed that some slytherin girls were in awe by her beauty and the dress. "Y-you look gorgeous, Y/n." Pansy said as she took in the girl in front of her.

"Thank you, Pansy." Y/n smiled towards the girl and stepped into her black heels. Once she was finished, Y/n walked towards the Great Hall, where she saw Viktor in his beautiful robes. "Изглеждаш чудесно." Viktor whispered as he placed his lips on Y/n's hand. "благодаря Виктор." Y/n replied. Professor McGonagall informed the champions that it was time for them to dance. Viktor presented Y/n his arm and they walked into the great hall and onto the dance floor. Viktor and Y/n definitely stole the show that evening. After the Ball, Y/n and Viktor had some fun of their own. The following tasks gave Y/n more stress. Y/n was put at the bottom of the lake for the second task. When Viktor freed Y/n and swam back to the top, Y/n wrapped her arms around the boy as she started to cry. Viktor held Y/n in his arms. "Y/n. I want to give you this ring." Viktor said as he showed Y/n a beautiful ring.

"I ask you to wear this ring today, so that every day, in every way, you will be carrying a part of me and my love with you." Viktor said as he placed the ring on her finger. "I promise. I will not take it off. обичам те, Vik." Y/n replied as she placed her lips on his. "обичам те." Viktor replied as he wrapped his arms around Y/n. When the third task came, Y/n was sitting watching the labyrinth in front of her. Y/n let out a sigh of relief when Viktor returned, but was sad that he didn't win the Tournament. Y/n went to stand beside Viktor, who wrapped an arm around her waist, when they saw that Harry returned with Cedric's body. Y/n laid her head on Viktor's shoulder as she slowly cried, like the rest of the girls over the loss. Y/n and Viktor found themselves sitting in the Great Hall with all the other students, listening to Dumbledore giving a speech about Cedric.

Later that day, Y/n and Viktor said goodbyes to their ‘friends’, before they followed the rest of Durmstrang towards the ship. “I am going to miss it here.” Y/n said as she and Viktor looked at Hogwarts Castle. “We could always come back after we are finished with school.” Viktor replied as he wrapped an arm around her waist and placed a kiss on her cheek. Y/n stood beside Viktor and her father, as the ship started to sail away, back to their home country, where Y/n and Viktor spent most of their time planning for their future together.

Chapter Text

“WHY DO YOU KEEP LYING TO ME ?” Y/n asked James. Y/n and James got into an argument, when Y/n found out that James had been seen kissing with Lily by Marlene, or at least that's what she said she saw. They had been together since their fourth year, and they were now in their last year at Hogwarts. “You told me that you were over her, when we started dating.” Y/n added. “I am over her. I don’t know what you saw or heard, but that is not what happened. I lo-”James replied. “No, please… Don’t say that. You love her, not me.” Y/n said as she walked away from the common room, leaving James confused. Y/n was sitting in the library, reading a book, so she wouldn’t cry over what just happened with James. Marlene came to look for Y/n, after Sirius and Remus talked to James. “Here you are, I have been looking for you.” Marlene said as she sat down opposite Y/n.

“Can you please tell me what you saw? Because James told me that it didn’t happen.” Y/n said when she eventually looked up and looked Marlene in the eye. “I saw James and Lily together.” Marlene began when they were interrupted by Lily. “I know I am the last person you want to see, but Remus told me you got into a fight with James and I came to tell you what actually happened.” Lily said as she glared towards Marlene’s way. “Marlene did see me and James together. And we might have sat close to each other, so it looked like we were sharing a kiss or something like that, but that is not the case. We were sitting together, because James told me he wanted to give you a special something.” Lily said and Y/n looked confused. “He needed some advice on what to say and I helped him. I would never take my best friend’s man.” Lily smiled. “That is what actually happened?” Y/n asked and Lily nodded. Y/n got up and walked away, towards the common room, where she found James sitting on the couch.

“I shouldn’t have gotten mad at you.” Y/n said as she sat down next to James. “I should have listened to you first, before I threw accusations towards you. Can you forgive me?” Y/n added as she looked his way. “Of course i forgive you, i can’t be mad at you. Look how cute you are when you are feeling sorry.” James said as he wrapped his arms around Y/n and pulled her onto his lap. “Lils told me that you wanted to give me something.” Y/n said after they pulled away from a quick makeout session. “Yes, I want to ask you something. Y/n, since it is our last year at Hogwarts, and we will become adults after this, I want to spend the rest of my life with you.” James said as he stood up and pulled out a small box from out of his robes. “I knew that I wanted to spend the rest of my life with you, from the moment I laid eyes on you in our first year. Y/n, do you want to marry me?” James said as he got down on one knee and showed Y/n a beautiful rose gold ring, with a big diamond in the middle and smaller diamonds around the bigger one.

“Of course, James. Yes, I want to marry you.” Y/n replied as James placed the ring on her finger and placed her hand on his cheek, pulling him in for another kiss. “I love you, future Mrs. Potter.” James whispered as he pulled away from the kiss. “Get a room guys.” Sirius said as he walked in, followed by Remus, Peter, Marlene and Lily. “Congratulations, guys.” Lily smiled as she sat down next to Y/n and wrapped her arms around her. “Sorry, Lily. I’ve got a fiance now, so it won’t happen between us.” James teased only to receive a smack on his arm by Y/n. “Just kidding, my love.” James added. 2 years later, Lily and Marlene were helping a highly pregnant Y/n in her wedding dress. “This is a beautiful dress, Y/n/n.” Lily said as she looked at her friend in the mirror. “Thank you, Lils.” Y/n said as she turned around and looked at her friends. “The baby is also very excited.” Y/n added as she felt the baby kick.

Remus walked into the room and smiled towards Y/n when he saw her in her wedding dress. “Are you ready to get married?” Remus asked as he presented his arm for Y/n to take. “Yes, but please, don’t let me fall.” Y/n laughed as they started to walk down the aisle. “I would never let you fall.” Remus replied, nearly tripping over some carpet.
“Never mind, i take that back.” Remus laughed. Y/n looked at James and could feel some tears forming in her eyes. Y/n could see James wiping away some tears and smiled at Y/n. “Hello gorgeous.” James smiled. “Hello handsome.” Y/n smiled back. After 30 minutes, Y/n was officially Y/n Potter. James and Y/n celebrated their wedding with their friends and close family, when Y/n felt her water break. “James, the baby is coming.” Y/n said towards her husband. “What?” James said as he started to panic. Molly helped Y/n deliver the baby. “What a beautiful baby boy.” Marlene said after Molly washed him and gave him to Y/n. “What’s his name?” She asked as she got closer to Y/n. “Harry.” Y/n smiled. “Where is my husband?” Y/n asked. “I am here, darling.” James said as he walked in followed by Sirius. “He looks so tiny.” Sirius said as he looked at the baby. “Say hello to Harry James Potter.” Y/n smiled as she looked at the baby and towards her husband.

When Y/n had recovered from the delivery and when Harry turned 1, her little family went on their honeymoon, to Jamaica. Harry grew up and became a beautiful young boy. It was Harry’s first year at Hogwarts.Y/n and James went with him. “We did great. Raising our boy by ourselves without any help. He turned out just like me.” James said. “Oh please. We did have help from Molly and Arthur. And I hope he hasn’t gotten your pranks, but he has my wits.” Y/n said as they looked at the boy in front of them. “Now, Harry. Be a good boy, and don’t do anything your father would do.” Y/n smiled as she looked towards her husband, who held the hand of 8 year old Sophie, Harry’s little sister. “Mummy, i want to go with Harry.” Sophie cried as Harry was about to step on the train, he turned around and hugged the little girl. “I will see you around Christmas okay, Soph?” Harry said as he placed a kiss on top of her head and smiled at his parents. “Good luck Harry.” James said as the train started to leave. “I miss him.” Y/n said as she wrapped an arm around James’ waist. “He just left. He will do just fine.” James replied as He, Y/n and Sophie went back home.

Chapter Text

“Have you ever kissed anyone before?” Y/n asked her friend as they were sitting in the Slytherin common room. “No, i haven’t. Have you?” Y/f/n asked. Y/n looked around the room and noticed that Regulus walked in. “No. I have never kissed anyone. ” Y/n replied truthfully. “I thought you had.” Y/f/n said. “Why would you think that? I have never said that I have.” Y/N replied when they got up and walked over to the couch and sat down as they continued talking about random things. Y/n, who was in the same year as Regulus, had feelings towards him for quite some time now, but she was scared to admit them to him. “Hey, Y/n. Can you help me with the homework Slughorn gave us?” Regulus asked as he sat down beside the blushing girl. “Of course.” Y/n smiled. “Let’s go to the library.” Regulus said as he got up and started to walk away. “You seem nervous. Are you okay?” Regulus asked as Y/n walked beside him.

“Yes, I’m fine Thank you for asking.” Y/n lied, but Regulus could tell that something was wrong. “I know for a fact that you are not ‘fine.”Please tell me.” Regulus said as he came to a stop. “I have feelings for someone and i don’t know how to tell him.” Y/n said as she looked down at her feet. “Just be yourself. Boys love when girls are their honest self.” Regulus smiled as he looked at Y/n before it clicked in his head. “Wait? You have feelings for me?” Regulus asked. “Yeah. I was too scared to tell you.” Y/n said as she finally looked up. “You're in luck.” “Because i have feelings for you as well.” Regulus whispered. “Really?” Y/n asked. “Yes, ever since I met you, I fell for you and I couldn't stop thinking about you.” Regulus said as he placed his hands on her cheeks and made her look up at him. “Can i kiss you right now?” Regulus asked. "I thought you'd never ask." Y/n replied, before he placed his lips on Y/n’s, pulling her in for a deep, passionate kiss. “Let’s work on your homework.” Y/n said after the kiss and continued to walk towards the library.

"i've never seen anyone look so cute and ridiculous at the same time." Regulus said as Y/n started to skip, while holding his hand. Regulus and Y/n spend each and every day together, and it was currently a year later. Y/n was sitting at the table in the common room, studying for a Charms test, when Regulus walked in. Regulus came to sit beside Y/n, often watching her with a smile on his face. “Regulus, I love you, but I need you to go away, because you’re really bloody distracting and I have to pass this test.” Y/n said. “Oh, come on darling, it is Hogsmeade weekend. Just let loose for once.” Regulus replied as he placed his hand on Y/n’s and took away her quill. “Fine, I’ll go with you. But you have to promise that you will buy me a butterbeer.” Y/n said as she got up and went to get her coat. Regulus and Y/n followed the rest of their friends to Hogsmeade, and as promised, Regulus bought a butterbeer for Y/n.

After spending some time with their friends, Regulus and Y/n were on their way back to the castle, where Y/n went back to studying, but this time Regulus kind of helped her. “I want to write you poetry, to write songs about you and draw your portrait! I want to make things for you! It frustrates the hell out of me hat I can’t draw and I can’t sing or write or play instruments or paint...You inspire me so fucking much...” Regulus said after a while of staring at her in silence. “That is really beautiful, Reggie.” Y/n laughed. “But you are distracting me again. I really need to pass this test. I will hate myself if i don’t pass.” Y/n said making Regulus look at her with a serious look on his face. “Please don’t say that about yourself. Please don’t believe that. You’re so much more than that. You’re so...” “So what? Do finish that sentence.” Y/n smiled as Regulus was thinking about what to say. “You’re so smart, beautiful, cute, inspiring, sexy, not to mention cute...”

Regulus started, before Y/n interrupted him. “You said cute twice.” She said with a smile on her face. “Because you are. So please, don’t put all this pressure on yourself. So what if you fail this test? You have plenty of time to bring that score up after that one.” Regulus said as he placed a hand on her cheek. “Thank you, baby” Y/n said as she placed a soft kiss on his lips. “Btw, Is that my shirt you are wearing?” Regulus asked as he took a better look at Y/n’s shirt.
“Maybe?” Y/n innocently said. “Keep it, babe, you look better in my clothes than I do." ” Regulus smiled as he went to sit on the couch. Y/n continued to study, when she thought to herself. She got up and walked over to Regulus and sat down on his lap. “I think i have studied enough. I am ready to take that test tomorrow.” Y/n said before she placed her lips on his. “The way you smile like that always turns me on,” “You want to do this right now? Even though we could get caught?” Regulus asked as Y/n started to touch him more, than she did before. “I was wondering how long you two were going to make out like that before you realized you weren’t alone. Btw it is 3 pm. ” Y/f/n name said as she came out of nowhere. “I can’t wait until we're alone. There are so many things I want to do to you right now.” Regulus whispered as he kissed her neck. When Y/f/n left, Regulus grabbed her hand and let her up the stairs towards the boys dorms.

“Do you want to continue this in the shower?” Regulus asked. “Sure. Let’s go, baby. I’ve never wanted anyone, this badly.” Y/n said as they entered the bathroom and started to undress each other. “Like what you see?” Y/n asked as she stepped into the shower, turned it on, before Regulus attacked her neck and mouths. It got hot and steamy in the bathroom, real fast. “Try to stay quiet, understand?” Regulus informed Y/n, only for her to moan.

Chapter Text

“Do you know what it’s like?” Y/n asked Hermione as they were sitting in the Burrow. “To have feelings for someone and they don’t like you back?” Y/n added. Y/n was talking about a guy she had been crushing on for some months now, without the knowledge that her friend has feelings for her. “Yeah, i know what it feels like.” Hermione weakly smiled at Y/n. Y/n took a look at Hermione, noticing the slight change in her behaviour. “What’s wrong, ‘Mione?” Y/n asked after a moment. “Oh, it’s nothing. Don’t worry about it.” Hermione smiled. “You sure?” “Yes, I am.” Hermione smiled as she got up and walked out of the room. Y/n started to feel sort of worried about Hermione. Y/n walked out of the room and went towards Ginny’s room. “Hey Gin, i have a question. Do you know what’s wrong with Hermione?” Y/n asked as she looked at the girl. Ginny got up, completely ignored Y/n’s question and walked out the room.

Y/n felt like both of her friends hated her for something and she didn’t know what she had done. Y/n walked down the stairs and saw Ginny and Hermione talking, and when Y/n walked into the room, they went completely silent. Y/n decided to go on a little walk. Y/n walked through the kitchen, while wiping away a tear that rolled down her cheek, that didn’t go unnoticed by Molly. Molly walked out the kitchen and followed Y/n. “My dear, what’s wrong?” Molly asked as she saw Y/n standing in the field, her hands in front of her face, crying loudly. “I don’t know. I was talking with Hermione and she suddenly changed her behaviour, and when i asked her about it, she said she was fine and walked out. And when I went to ask Ginny about it, she completely ignored me and walked out the room. As i walked down the stairs they were talking and when i walked in they went completely silent, like i was some kind of monster. I don’t know what I did wrong.”

Y/n said as she cried in Molly’s arms. “Hermione is going through a rough time. I am sorry my dear, but i have to go and check on my soup.” Molly said. Molly received a sad smile from Y/n and walked back to the Burrow. Molly went and checked on her soup and decided to go and have a little chat with the girls about Y/n. “Girls. There is something bothering me.” Molly said as she sat down opposite Hermione and Ginny. “What is it, mum?” Ginny asked like there was nothing going on. “I just had a little chat with Y/n, she is outside, crying, because you two are giving her a silent treatment. Care to explain why you are giving her the silent treatment?” Molly asked, sounding quite disappointed. “She kind of deserves it. She has been talking about a guy, and is completely oblivious about Hermione’s feelings for her.” Ginny said. “And does Y/n know that Hermione has feelings for her?” Molly replied. “Uh, she doesn’t.” Hermione replied. “How can she be oblivious to something when she doesn’t even know about it?”

Molly said as she raised her voice slightly. “Nobody deserves being treated the way you two are treating her.” Molly added. Hermione and Ginny looked at each other and Hermione stood up. “Where are you going?” Ginny asked. “To talk to Y/n.” Hermione replied as she started to walk outside, leaving Molly talking to Ginny about why she shouldn’t have done that. Hermione found Y/n sitting near a tree and walked up to her. “Hey. Can I join you?” Hermione asked. “Sure.” Y/n replied. “I came to talk to you. I shouldn’t have treated you like that. You didn’t deserve that.” Hermione said after a while of sitting in silence. “It’s just.. I love you and hearing you talk about your feelings about this boy made me realise that my feelings towards you only have gotten stronger.” Hermione said. “Why didn’t you say that when i asked you? You can tell me anything.” Y/n said.

“Because, I was scared, even a little hurt. I know i can tell you anything. But i was scared to tell you this, because i didn’t know how you would react.” Hermione said. “You know what. Let’s give it a shot.” Y/n said as she thought about it for a moment. “Really?” Hermion asked. “Yeah, why not? I love you, you love me, so why not give it a go.” Y/n smiled as she wrapped her arms around Hermione and pulled her onto her lap. “You are so weird.” Hermione laughed.
“Come on, you like my weird side.” Y/n replied as she placed a soft kiss on Hermione’s lips. When they pulled apart, Hermione stood up and held out her hand, for Y/n to take. When Y/n stood up, they held each other’s hand and walked back to the Burrow. Hermione and Y/n often stole kisses when they were walking up to the Burrow and when they walked inside, they saw Molly and Ginny in the kitchen. “I see that you made up. I am happy for you two.” Molly sat as she wrapped her arms around the two girls and smiled. “I have to say something, towards you, Y/n.” Ginny said. “I am sorry for the way I treated you. You didn’t deserve that. I promise I won't do it again.” Ginny said. “I forgive you Ginny.” Y/n smiled as she hugged the girl. Hermione and Y/n went up the stairs and laid down on the bed, holding each other close. “You know. One day, i’m going to marry you.” Y/n said as she looked Hermione in the eyes.

“Really? You want to marry me?” Hermione asked. “Yes. I’m yours in every way you want me.” Y/n replied as she placed her lips on Hermione’s and pulled her closer. “I love you, Y/n/n.” Hermione said after they pulled away from the kiss. “I love you, ‘Mione.” Y/n replied. “You’re so cute when you’re half asleep like this.” Hermione said as she noticed that Y/n was slowly falling asleep. “I know, i’m always cute.” Y/n replied. “Haha, nice try. You are not always cute.” Hermione retorted as Y/n sat up. “What did you say?” Y/n said, sounding jokingly angry. “You are not always cute.” Hermione repeated. “I will show. I will tickle you, you will beg for mercy.” Y/n said as she started to tickle Hermione, who started laughing uncontrollably.

“Stop, I beg for your mercy.” Hermione said through her fits of laughter. “See, I told you would beg for mercy.” Y/n said as they laid down again and Y/n placed her head on Hermione’s chest. “I love you, you idiot.” Hermione said. “I love you too, babe.” Y/n replied as she smiled up at Hermione and placed a kiss on her nose, before she started to fall asleep in Hermione’s arms. “You are staring again babe.” Y/n said as she lightly opened her eyes. “I can’t help it that you are so cute.”

Chapter Text

Bellatrix and Y/n had a special relationship. When they were behind closed doors, Bellatrix was very sweet and lovely towards Y/n. But when they were in public, both Bellatrix and Y/n were known as crazy death eaters and one of Voldemort’s most loyal followers. Y/n met Bellatrix when they were in their sixth year at Hogwarts and started their relationship a few months after. Y/n stood by Bellatrix's side when she was sent to Azkaban. She was devastated, to lose her lover and her best friend. But in 1995 Y/n received a letter from Narcissa to tell her that Bellatrix escaped. Y/n couldn't be anymore excited to see her lover again. Y/n and Bellatrix were currently sitting in a death eater meeting. Y/n sat across from Bellatrix, next to Severus.

Whenever Y/n turned to look at Severus to reply to his question or to tell him something, she could feel Bellatrix's eyes on her. Bellatrix started to feel jealous, without letting it show to anyone in the room, so she got up and walked over to "Go and sit over there, Sev." Bellatrix ordered the man as she took his place next to Y/n. "That wasn't very nice, Bella." Y/n whispered towards the woman. "I don't care. I didn't like the way he was talking to you." Bellatrix responded, while sported a slight smirk on her face. "He was talking about Draco." Y/n whispered. "I am going to make it clear to you. You. Are. Mine. Understood, darling?" Bellatrix hissed towards Y/n. "Yes, madam." Y/n replied and Bellatrix smirked, as she placed a hand on Y/n's thigh. Throughout the meeting Y/n could feel Bellatrix's hand caressing her thigh, making it hard for Y/n not to moan.

When the meeting was over Y/n looked at Bellatrix, nearly begging the woman to take her to their room. "What is it you want, my dear?" Bellatrix asked as she batted her eyelashes towards the blushing woman. "Bella, I need you." Y/n whispered. Bellatrix grabbed Y/n's hand and walked up the stairs of Malfoy Manor and towards their shared bedroom. Bellatrix placed her hands around Y/n's waist as she pushed her against the wall of their bedroom. "You think that i didn't notice that Severus was trying to flirt with you." Bellatrix said as she was placing kisses on Y/n's neck. "You are mine. And only mine." Bellatrix said as she pulled away from Y/n, only to receive a whine from her. "Patience darling." Bellatrix said as she sat down on the bed looking at Y/n. "I want to watch you taking off your clothes." Bellatrix smirked.

Y/n hesitated for a moment, before she started to take down the straps of her dress, letting the fabric pool around her ankles. Y/n started to remove her bra and moved towards her knickers, when Bellatrix let out a noise that made Y/n stop and look at her."TLeave those for me. Lay down on the bed." Bellatrix instructed. Y/n crawled on the bed and laid down. Bellatrix smirked Y/n's way before she got on top of the woman and placed her lips on Y/n's. "You are beautiful." Bellatrix whispered through the kisses. Bellatrix started to place kisses all over Y/n's body, while often looking her in the eyes. Y/n started to moan and went to grab her curly hair. "Tell me what you want." Bellatrix smirked. "Your mouth." Y/n moaned. "Where? Here?" Bellatrix asked as she placed a kiss on top of her clothed clit. Y/n moaned out loud and grabbed Bellatrix's hair thighter. "Yes, Bella. Please." Bellatrix pulled down the knickers and started to lick down Y/n's slit.

"Merlin, Bella. Bellatrix kept licking and occasionally bit her clit. After a while, Bellatrix added a finger inside of Y/n, making her moan out loud. "Bella, please, let me come." Y/n moaned as she felt herself getting closer to her climax. Bellatrix thrusted her finger a little faster, making Y/n go over the edge. “Come for me, darling.” Bellatrix said and Y/n let out a loud and long moan. Bellatrix came to lie beside Y/n and wrapped an arm around her quivering body. “I love you, my darling. You were so good for me.” Bellatrix grinned. “I love you too Bella.” Y/n smiled as she laid her head on Bellatrix’s shoulder, while Bellatrix started to stroke her hair softly. “I have been thinking about something for a while, Bella. What if we got married?” Y/n said as she went to sit on the black haired woman’s lap. “You want to marry me? Where does that come from all of the sudden?” Bellatrix asked softly. “I don’t know, i have thought about it for a while.” Y/n smiled.
“So you want to spend the rest of your life with me?” Bellatrix smirked. “Yes. Don’t you want to spend the rest of your life with me either?” Y/n replied. “Of course, my darling. I don’t want anything else.” Bellatrix grinned as she started to place a kiss on Y/n’s lips. “Wait, let me get something.” Bellatrix said as Y/n got off her lap. Bellatrix got up and walked towards the desk in their room and grabbed a ring from off the desk. Bellatrix came to sit on the bed again and smirked towards Y/n. “Marry me?” She asked. “Of course Bella.” Y/n smiled as Bellatrix placed the ring on her finger and placed her lips on Y/n’s again. “I love you, my dearest.” Bellatrix smiled as she helped Y/n getting dressed again. “I love you too.” Y/n replied as she placed a kiss on her lips and started to head out the room, to join the rest of the family for dinner. Y/n sat opposite of Bellatrix, next to Draco, who noticed the ring on Y/n’s finger.

“When did you get engaged?” Draco asked as he looked between Bellatrix and Y/n. “Just a minute ago.” Bellatrix smirked. “Really? I didn’t know that you were thinking about getting married.” Narcissa told her older sister. “Sometimes you just know.” Y/n smiled towards Bellatrix. “Oh, and i know that it is very traditional not to show your dress to the one you are marrying, but i want Bella to be there.” Y/n said when Narcissa started discussing wedding plans already. “Of course, it is your wedding, you can do whatever you want.” Narcissa smiled. A couple of months later, it was Bellatrix and Y/n’s wedding day. Narcissa was helping Y/n into her beautiful wedding dress. When Y/n was ready, she turned to look at Narcissa and smiled.

“How do i look? Do I look like I am going to marry the love of my life?” Y/n smiled. “You look very beautiful.” Narcissa smiled. After a while, Y/n walked down the hall of Malfoy Manor and looked at Bellatrix, who was wearing a black wedding dress. “Hello, sexy.” Bellatrix smirked. “Hello, gorgeous.” Y/n replied. After 30 Minutes, Y/n and Bellatrix were married. When the night ended and the celebration was over, Y/n and Bellatrix found themselves in their room, taking each other's dresses off and getting ready to go to bed. They laid on the bed, but couldn’t keep their hands off each other. It was the start of a new chapter in their crazy lives together.

Chapter Text

“You’re such an embarrassment, for this house.” A girl that was known to bully Y/n said as Y/n was sitting in the Slytherin common room. “Is there even one thing good about you?” The girl added. “I don’t think so. You are so stupid and ugly.” “What’s going on here? Leave this girl alone, she didn’t do anything to you.” A female voice said as she came inside the common room. “Narcissa, can’t you see that she is a dis-” “I dare you to finish that sentence, if you want to find out what happens when you do.” Narcissa said as she came closer and looked down at Y/n. The girl left and Narcissa sat beside Y/n. “Are you okay?” Narcissa asked. “Yeah. She has been bullying me from the start of the year.” “Do you know why she started to bully you?” Narcissa asked as she looked at Y/n. “No, I guess because I am not very good at potions.” Y/n said as she looked down at her hands. “Really? That’s why she started to bully you? Because you aren’t good at Potions?” Narcissa said as she looked kind of surprised.

“Yeah, i know it is a very stupid reason.” “I can help you get better at Potions.” Narcissa said as she stood up and held out her hand. “Where are we going?” Y/n asked as she grabbed her hand and stood beside Narcissa. “To the library.” Narcissa smiled as they started walking. “Why are you being nice to me?” Y/n asked as they arrived at the library and started looking for books about Potions. “Because no one deserves to be bullied. And because I care about you.” Narcissa said as she looked at Y/n. “Really? You care about me? Why?” Y/n asked as she looked at the blonde. “Because you are smart and to me you are beautiful.” Narcissa admitted to Y/n. “You think i’m beautiful?” Y/n asked. “Yes, you are very beautiful. But you seem to not realise how beautiful you are.” Narcissa said as she had noticed that Y/n was slightly insecure about the way she looked. “Ever since, I laid eyes on you, I thought that you were very beautiful and very cute. But I sometimes overheard you talking to your friend, telling her that you hate the way you look.” Narcissa started as she looked the girl in her eyes.

“And honestly when i heard you say that, it broke my heart a little.” Narcissa added. “You are so beautiful, I can't seem to get my eyes off of you. I need to have you, as mine.” Narcissa admitted as she stepped closer to Y/n. “I love you.” Narcissa whispered as she placed her hands on Y/n’s waist. “I love you, Narcissa. Ever since I saw you walking in the common room, the first day of our first year. I never stopped thinking about you.” Y/n admitted, making the blonde girl smile towards Y/n. “Can i kiss you?” Narcissa whispered as she leaned closer. Y/n nodded and closed her eyes. Narcissa placed her lips on Y/n’s and held her close to her body. After a while they pulled away and Narcissa placed her forehead against Y/n’s. “Be mine? I will love you more than anyone ever has done. I will make you happy. ” Narcissa said as she looked the girl into her eyes. Y/n nodded and placed her lips on Narcissa’s again.

After a moment, Narcissa and Y/n went back to their normal plan and went back to looking at books about Potions. 2 months had passed and Y/n found herself sitting on the couch, with Narcissa’s head on her lap, both reading a book. “Oh, Y/n. You’re pathetic.” The girl said as she came up to Y/n. “What did you just call her?” Narcissa asked as she sat up and looked at the bully. “I called her pathetic.” She replied, looking kind of scared. “Care to explain why? And be careful with the words you choose.” Narcissa said as she glared at the girl. “I am sorry. I have to get to Charms.” The girl lied as she ran away. “Thank you, darling.” Y/n smiled as she looked at Narcissa. “Not a problem. I’ll be here to protect you from her when she picks on you again.” Narcissa smiled as she placed a kiss on her cheek. “Hey, stop looking at me like that– I don’t like how cute you look.” Narcissa said after a while, sporting a smirk on her face.

“I can’t help that I look so cute.” “You are very cute, it’s a shame that no one else can have you. Because you are mine.” Narcissa said as she placed her lips on Y/n’s again and pulled her in for a passionate kiss. “STOP BEING SO CUTE, IT’S NOT FAIR!”
Narcissa said as she pulled away from the kiss and looked at Y/n. “I can’t help it. And let’s be honest. You like it when i am cute.” Y/n smiled. “You are right.” Narcissa smiled as she laid back down and placed her head on Y/n’s lap again. “When we graduate from Hogwarts, I want to marry you.” Narcissa said after a while. “Really? You want to marry me?” “Yes. I am so sure of that. I just know that I want to spend the rest of my life with you. You are the best thing that happened to me. And after we got married, maybe a year or two later, we could try and look for ways to have a baby together.” Narcissa said as she looked Y/n in the eyes.

“You also want to start a family with me?” Y/n asked as she started to feel a tear running down her cheek. “There’s no need to cry, baby.” Narcissa said as she sat up and pulled Y/n in for a hug. “It’s just… I never had someone that cared about me as much as you do.” Y/n says as she looked at Narcissa and looked her in the eyes. “Oh my darling. You are all I care about. I will make you happy and I will always be there for you. I love you. I love you. I love you.” Narcissa said as she placed kisses on Y/n’s lips and smiled at the girl. “I love you too, Cissy.” Y/n smiled. It was the start of a very powerful relationship between Narcissa and Y/n.

Chapter Text

"i've never seen anyone look so cute and ridiculous at the same time." Y/n heard her girlfriend Nymphadora say. Y/n looked up from her book, turning her head to look at her and smiled. “Was that about me?” She asked as Nymphadora smiled. “No, you are just cute. I was talking about Sirius. He’s been trying to make Remus pay attention to him for the past hour. It was quite amusing at first, but now it is starting to get really annoying.” Dora said as she nodded his way. Sirius, who went to sit on Remus’ lap because of the lack of attention he was getting from his boyfriend. “That is cute and ridiculous.” Y/n said as the two started to laugh at the sight in front of them. Y/n and Nymphadora met in their years at Hogwarts and became friends for the first two years. Both of the girls started to have feelings towards the other.

Nymphadora told Y/n first about her feelings and was thrilled when Y/n felt the same. After that day, they started to date and became inseparable. After they graduated, they both applied for a job as Auror. Currently they are spending most of their time at 12 Grimmauld Place. “Hey, we are not ridiculous. And I am not annoying.” Sirius said as he turned to look at the girls. “But we are cute. Especially me.” Sirius added. “Whatever you say, Sirius.” Remus said as he looked up from his book. Sirius looked at Remus and raised an eyebrow. “I mean you are the cutest of us all. But you are also quite annoying.” Remus replied before he received a slap on his shoulder, followed by a kiss from Sirius. “Let’s go for a walk.” Y/n suggested to Nymphadora as she got up and went to grab her cloak. Nymphadora followed and smiled at her girlfriend. Nymphadora grabbed Y/n’s hand before they started to walk down the street. Y/n and Nymphadora were walking down the street, when all of the sudden,

Y/n got hit by a muggle car that drove off. “Y/n? Are you okay?” Nymphadora asked as she stood beside Y/n, who didn’t respond. Nymphadora looked around, to look for someone to help them. “I saw what happened? Is she okay?” A woman asked Nymphadora as she came to stand beside her. Luckily for the both of them, they weren’t far from the headquarters. “Can you stay here? Just in case she wakes up? I need to get some friends.” Nymphadora asked the woman, who gave her a nod and Nymphadora ran inside. “Help, Y/n was in an accident.” Nymphadora said as she looked at Remus and Sirius, who followed the girl outside. Sirius and Remus stood beside Nymphadora as they arrived back to where Y/n was now sitting up. “What happened?” Y/n asked as she looked at her friends and touched her head. “You got into a car accident. But your friend told me that the car drove off.” The woman said as she smiled towards Y/n.

“Why does my head hurt?” Y/n asked as she looked at Nymphadora. “Because, you fell on your head. It looks like you are bleeding.” Nymphadora said as she helped Y/n up. “You should go to the Hospital. I will bring you.” The woman said as she walked towards her car, followed by Nymphadora, Y/n, Sirius and Remus. Together, they drove off and went to the hospital. “Thank you for your kindness.” Nymphadora said as they got out of the car. “No problem. I hope she heals fast.” The woman said as she drove off. The four looked up at the building and walked inside. “Hi, how can i help you?” The nurse asked as they walked to the bali. “My friend got into a car accident and her head is bleeding.” Nymphadora said. The nurse walked over to Y/n and made her follow her. “You can wait here. This won’t take that long.” The nurse smiled. Nymphadora, Remus and Sirius were sitting in the waiting room.

“Why is this taking so long?” Nymphadora sighed. Before anyone could reply, Y/n walked towards them, with a smile on her face. “They gave me some stitches. In a couple of weeks, it should be healed.” Y/n smiled as her friends got up and they walked out the hospital, back to 12 Grimmauld Place. When they walked in through the door, they were greeted by Molly and Arthur. “Where have you been? We were waiting for you for dinner.” Molly said. “Y/n got into a car accident, when we went for a walk.” Remus explained. “Oh, dear. Are you okay?” Molly asked.
“Yes, I am okay. But I need to rest. Can I skip dinner? Or eat later?” Y/n asked, receiving a nod from Molly. “Of course, dear. You and Tonks can go and get some rest.” Molly smiled as the girls ran up the stairs and into their shared room. Nymphadora laid down on the bed as Y/n laid down as well and placed her head on her shoulder. “This is gonna sound cheesy but....I love when you’re half asleep and talking nonsense.” Nymphadora said after a while, listening to Y/n talking. “Thanks.” Y/n said as she looked at Nymphadora. Y/n leant up and placed her lips upon Nymphadora’s. “You’re very warm, it’s comforting.” Y/n said as Nymphadora wrapped her arms around Y/n pulling her in for a hug. “I was wondering how long you two were going to make out like that before you realize you weren’t alone.” Sirius said as he stood by the door of their room. “GET OUT!” Both girls yelled at the smirking man.

“REMUS! COME AND GET YOUR DOG OUT OF OUR ROOM!” Nymphadora added. “Hey, I am not a dog.” Sirius said. After a moment, Remus walked up to Sirius and dragged him out of the room by his shirt collar. “There’s a good boy.” Remus said as he closed the door of the girls room making laugh and before they went back to cuddling. “Can we stay like this forever?” Nymphadora asked after they spent an hour in their bed. “I wish we could. But maybe we should go down and have some dinner, before we can come back and continue cuddling.” Y/n suggested as she got up and held out her hand for Nymphadora to take. “I love you.” Nymphadora said as they started to head down the stairs. “I love you too Dora.” Y/n replied. “How’s the head?” Sirius asked as he sat down in front of Y/n. “It still hurts.” Y/n replied. “Give me attention.” Sirius said as he took a look at Remus, who was focused on reading his book.

Both Nymphadora started to laugh as they saw Remus rolling his eyes, completely ignoring his boyfriend. “I wish we could live together already.” Nymphadora whispered as they continued eating their dinner, with a smile on their face.

Chapter Text

“Hasn’t this addiction done enough damage already?” Y/n asked her high boyfriend Sherlock. “At this point, if you keep doing drugs, I don’t see any point of staying with you.” Y/n added as she didn’t get any answer. Again, no reply. “Hello? Earth to Sherlock.” Y/n said as she stood in front of him. “Were you saying anything?” Sherlock asked as he finally looked at Y/n. “Seriously?” Y/n asked as she walked towards the door, where she grabbed her bag and coat. “Where are you going?” Sherlock asked as he raised an eyebrow. “Home. I can’t stand to see you in this state.” Y/N said with a hint of pain and hurt in her voice. Y/n walked out the apartment and went back to her old house. It was a good thing that she decided to keep the house. On her way there, she received some messages from Sherlock. But she decided to ignore them all. She felt hurt and he knew that, but he is just an ignorant arse sometimes.

Y/n arrived at her house and opened the door, taking off her coat as she walked in. Y/n sat on her couch and couldn’t stop thinking about Sherlock. Her phone kept ringing every 5 minutes. Y/n knew it was Sherlock, trying to explain everything, but she didn’t want to listen to it, yet. A couple of weeks went by and it has been a while since Y/n heard from Sherlock. For the past weeks, Y/n had difficulty sleeping. Every night she cried herself to sleep. Y/n wanted to talk to Sherlock, but she didn’t know how, because she was scared of how he would react if she tried to tell him that he has to stop or that she would leave him for good. Y/n hated to think about that. She obviously didn’t want to leave Sherlock, she loves him, she cares about him. Y/n got distracted from her train of thoughts when there was a knock on the door. She went to open it and saw Greg standing in front of the door. “Greg? Come in.”

Greg smiled and walked into the house and stood beside the kitchen counter. “I came to talk to you about Sherlock.” Greg said as he looked at Y/n. “Look, I don’t know what happened between the two of you, and I don’t need to know. But I suggest you go and have a talk with him.” Greg said. “You know he’s an idiot right? I don’t care if he’s smart, he’s an idiot. But you know, he didn’t do this on purpose.” Greg added. Y/n knew exactly what he was talking about. “Yeah, i know. It’s just, I needed some time to think. But i will have a talk with him. Thanks for informing me.” Y/n smiled at Greg as he walked back out the door. It has been weeks since Y/n last checked her phone and she decided that she might, now that Greg came by. Y/n looked down at her phone and saw that she had a couple of missed calls from Sherlock and a lot of messages, saying that she has to come home. Y/n threw her phone down on the couch and sunk down against the couch.

After a day or two, Y/n convinced herself to go back to Baker street. She was wearing a black pair of jeans and an oversized flannel. Y/n grabbed her bag and coat, and walked back towards Baker Street. Y/n stood in front of the door and hesitated for a moment, before grabbing her key and opening the door. “Oh, Y/n darling. I am so happy that you are back. Sherlock isn’t the same. He seemed worried, in his own kind of way. He’s been taking up more and more cases and when he can’t figure it out, he seems very frustrated about it.” Mrs. Hudson said before Y/n could walk up. “I don’t have to know what happened, but please, forgive him.” Mrs. Hudson added as she gave the girl a sweet smile. Y/n walked up the stairs of 221B and opened the door, only to be greeted by a Sherlock sitting in his armchair and it seems like he hasn’t moved from that position in a while. Y/n took off her coat and placed it on the coat hanger and went to sit in John’s armchair, opposite Sherlock.

“Are you high?” Y/n asked Sherlock as he turned to look at the girl. “Obviously not.” He said as he raised an eyebrow. “Have you thought about what i said?” Y/n asked. “Yes. I stopped.” Sherlock admitted. “You do know that if you start again, I will actually leave and never come back.” Y/n said as she sort off studied Sherlock’s behaviour. “I do know that. But I have stopped. Now tell me. Am I the reason you cried yourself to sleep these last weeks?” Sherlock asked. Y/n raised an eyebrow. “You haven’t answered my calls or texted me back. You were obviously hurt by my behaviour and when you are mad or hurt, you cry yourself to sleep.” Sherlock deducted. “Yes, you were the reason I cried myself to sleep every night. You know why?” Y/n admitted. “Because, I care about you. And I can't bare the thought of losing you, even if it is by drug use. I love you, Sherlock.” Y/N said as she felt a tear falling down her face. Sherlock stood up and walked over to her. He went to sit on his knees and placed his hands on her thighs. “I know you care about me.” Sherlock grinned. Y/n looked the man in his eyes and smiled slightly. “You actually stopped for me?” Y/n whispered, receiving a nod from Sherlock. “I realised that my love for you is more important than wasting my time on drugs.” Sherlock admitted. Sherlock stood back up and held out his hand for Y/n to take. Y/n came to stand in front of him, while his arms wrapped around her waist.

“The great Sherlock cares. We should tell the press.” Y/n teased. “I don’t like people. But you, you are an exception.” Sherlock grinned as Y/n pulled him closer and placed her lips on his. Sherlock went to sit back in his armchair, pulling Y/n with him, making her straddle his lap. They continued to kiss for a moment. Sherlock had one of his hands on her waist, while the other was creeping up her shirt. “It’s great to see that you made up and that you are back together. But please, don’t do it in the living room.” John said as he walked in, making Sherlock smirk and Y/n giggle. Y/n stood up again and held out her hand for Sherlock to take. “Where are we going, my love?” Sherlock asked, slightly confused by her action. “Our room. To have a little experiment.” Y/n smirked as they walked out the room, leaving John to curse himself that he came home from the store.

Chapter Text

Y/n L/n, a beautiful woman, who worked as a Government Official. Since Y/n was in her late 20’s/ early 30s, she was the youngest Government Official. Just like Mycroft Holmes and Elizabeth Smallwood, Y/n is considered to be most of the High ranking people in the Government. Mycroft and Y/n had been seeing each other for quite some time, often hooking up, when they were both feeling lonely. She didn’t really know where she stood, but she started to catch feelings for the older man. Y/n got up in the morning, and walked over to her bathroom, where she took a shower and washed her hair. When she was finished, Y/n got out the shower and wrapped a fluffy towel around her body and walked to her closet. Y/n lived in a quite modern house in London and made quite the life for herself and she loved every moment of it. She didn’t have to listen to her parents or to her boyfriend and that was such a good feeling.

Y/n looked into her closet and pulled out a black top, plaid skirt and her new belt, she bought just last week. She also grabbed her black heels and got ready in front of her large mirror. When she was finished getting ready in her outfit, Y/n quickly tied her hair into a high ponytail and applied some makeup. Y/n checked the clock in her bedroom and realised that she was running late for a meeting she was having with Mycroft and Elizabeth. ‘Shit, I am going to be late for this meeting.’ Y/n thought to herself as she started to grab her bag and phone and headed down to her car. She drove a sleek black Bentley and opened her garage port. When it was fully open, she started to drive towards the office. ‘Shit, shit, shit.’ Y/n thought to herself as she parked her car and got out, while grabbing her stuff from the passenger seat.

Y/n slightly ran into the building and smiled at the men she passed, nearly running into people as she got into the elevator and pressed the button of the floor she was heading too. When she arrived at the floor, she quickly ran towards Mycroft’s office. Y/n saw that Mycroft and Elizabeth were already inside and smiled politely at them. “Sorry, I lost track of time, when i was getting ready.” Y/n said as she sat down next to Elizabeth. “Not a problem, Y/n.” Elizabeth smiled. “Well, let’s get started.” Mycroft said as he went to close the door and sat down opposite Y/n. While they were discussing various points that were essential, Y/n couldn’t help but notice that Mycroft’s eyes often travelled down to her cleavage. After an hour or two, the three of them finished the meeting and Y/n got up, talking to Elizabeth. “Y/n, can i speak to you?” Mycroft asked as she nearly walked out the door. “Of course.” Y/n smiled as she turned to look at him, sitting in his chair.

“What is it you want to talk about?” “I love you, but please stop whatever it is that you’re doing.” Mycroft said as he looked at the woman. “What do you mean?” Y/n asked. “Dressing like that. You are obviously trying to blow our ‘cover’.” Mycroft said as he got up and walked over to Y/n. “I just want to know where I stand. And don’t say, your office. I mean, what are we?” She asked as she looked up at the man. “What do you want us to be?” Mycroft asked, oblivious to the fact that Y/n wanted to be more than ‘Friends with Benefits’. “I want to be more than friends. I started to have feelings towards you.” Y/n sighed as she leaned against his desk. “What exactly do you mean? I don’t think that I am following.” Mycroft said as he looked at the younger woman in front of him. “For someone who deduces things and is known to be quite smart, you aren’t really smart at the moment.” Y/n said.

“I mean, i want to be in a relationship with you. And I also mean no secret relationship.” Y/n said as she slightly rolled her eyes by how oblivious Mycroft was. “You want to start a relationship with me? A man who is known to hate all kinds of people?” Mycroft asked, raising an eyebrow. “Yes. For Christ’s sake, How oblivious can you be? Can’t you see that I love you?!” Y/n said as she stepped closer to Mycroft, who started to smirk towards the woman. “Please, stop smirking at me like that. I’m not sure what will happen if you keep doing that.” “What is going to happen, if i don’t stop?” Mycroft teased. “We’ll see.”
Y/n teased back as she wrapped her arms around his neck and brought him in for a passionate kiss. Y/n could feel Mycroft’s hands moving towards her waist and kept them there for the majority of the kiss. “Mr Holmes, your brother is here-” A young guy said as he walked into the office. “Get out.” Mycroft hissed towards the guy, who quickly walked back out. “I should leave you and your brother alone.” Y/n whispered. “Stay. You said so yourself, you don’t want a secret relationship, so Sherlock has to deal with that.” Mycroft said as he sat down in his chair and Y/n stood beside him both looking at some files on Mycroft’s laptop. “Ah, little brother. How can I help you?” Mycroft asked as Y/n noticed him rolling his eyes. “I came here for the files, you promised me.” Sherlock said as he looked at Y/n. “Did you find a new pet?” Sherlock asked as Mycroft handed him the files.

“Excuse you! I am not his pet. I am his partner.” Y/n said as she folded her arms in front of her chest as she raised an eyebrow towards the younger Holmes. “Get out.” She hissed towards Sherlock, who walked out the office. “I am sorry for my brother, he needs to learn to think before he speaks.” Mycroft smiled as Y/n turned and leaned against his desk. “It’s not a problem.” Y/n smiled. “Can we get some lunch? I haven’t eaten anything this morning.” Y/n asked. “Of course my dear.” Mycroft said as they walked out the office. “I love you, Mikey.” Y/n grinned, knowing too well that he doesn’t like to be called Mikey.

“I know you do. You’re the only one who gets to call me that.” Mycroft said as he placed a hand on the small of her back, leading them both towards the elevator. “Really? Not even your mother calls you that?” Y/n asked. “No, you are the only one.” Mycroft grinned as they stood beside each other. “I feel quite special now.” Y/n teased. “Stop it.” Mycroft said as he gave her a glare. “Sorry, Mikey.” “Okay, now you are pushing it.” Mycroft said as they got out the elevator and walked out the door, while Y/n locked arms with Mycroft.

Chapter Text

Y/n L/n, a young beautiful woman, who works for Scotland Yard. She had been working there for 2 years and has captured the eye of a certain DI. Y/n got up in the morning and walked into her closet to grab an outfit for the day. She pulled out a black shirt and a pair of jeans and got dressed. When she was ready, she did her hair and makeup and walked out of her apartment and walked to Scotland Yard.

When Y/n arrived, she greeted her colleagues and walked up to her floor, where she was greeted by Anderson. “Good morning.” He smirked at Y/n. “Sorry, I have a meeting with Greg.” Y/n said as she continued walking towards Greg’s office. Greg and Y/n had occasionally been hooking up together, which went unnoticed by any of their co-workers. Y/n walked into the office and smiled towards Greg. “Good Morning, sir.” Y/n smiled as she walked over to him and placed a kiss on his lips. Y/n stood against his desk, looking at the man.

Greg stood up, wrapping his arms around her waist. “I’ve missed you.” Greg said as he started to place kisses on her neck. “You want to do this right now? Even though we could get caught?” Y/n asked. “Anderson and Donovan should know better not to walk in while I am in a meeting.” Greg said as he smirked. “You are being very brave. You want to take me on this desk of yours, when you know damn well that anyone could walk in.” Y/n said as Greg sat down on his chair.

“Yes. Do you have anything against that?” Greg smirked, knowing damn well that she wanted that too. “Yes, but i think we should get to work.” Y/n said as she walked out his office, leaving Greg, ‘frustrated’. Y/n did her usual tasks for the day, even went out for a case. It was now later in the day, nearly everyone had left, leaving only Greg and Y/n and some others in the office. “You really want to do this?” Y/n asked as she was sitting opposite Greg in his office. “Yeah, why not? It brings excitement.” Greg replied. Greg stood up and walked over to Y/n, making her slightly blush. “Are you blushing?”

Greg asked, raising an eyebrow. “It’s just very hot in here.” Y/n denied. “You are blushing. Is it because of me?” Greg smirked. “No, it’s because of Anderson.” Y/n sarcastically said. “Didn’t know that Anderson was the one that makes you feel good.” Greg teased as Y/n stood up. “He doesn’t. He makes me want to vomit and bleach out my eyes.” Y/n said, making Greg laugh. Greg walked closer to Y/n placing a hand on her waist, while the other crept under her shirt. He placed his lips on hers as they started to make out against his desk. "Greg, I need you." Y/n said, as Greg started to kiss her neck. Greg lifted Y/n up on his desk and pulled down her pants and knickers.

Greg started to rub his thumb against her clit, making her moan out. Greg added a finger inside of her. "You take my fingers so well, don't you?" Greg smirked as he thrusted another finger into her. Y/n felt herself getting closer to her orgasm, when Greg removed his fingers from inside of her. Y/n whined as Greg started to loosen his belt and pulled out his cock. "You ready?" Greg teased. "Just get it in already." Y/n said as she started to get frustrated. Greg placed the head against her hole and thrusted inside. He let out a groan of pleasure before he started to move.

"I am not into choking, but I wouldn't mind if you grabbed me by the neck every once in a while." Y/n said as started bucking her hips against his. "You sure, babe?" Greg asked as he raised an eyebrow. "Yeah." She moaned. Greg wrapped his hand around her throat and continued thrusting in and out of her. Y/n started to get closer to her orgasm. "You look so good with my hand wrapped around your throat." Greg said, which made Y/n moan out loud.

"Come for me darling." Greg said as he kissed her lips. "Fu-." Y/n moaned as her orgasm washed over her. Greg's thrust got sloppier as he reached his orgasm and released himself inside of her. Y/n pulled her pants back up and looked at Greg. "What is it, love?" Greg asked as he pulled up his pants and looked at Y/n. "What are we?" Y/n asked. "What do you mean?" Greg asked. "Yeah, are we just friends with benefits or?" Y/n asked as she stood up and looked at Greg. "We don't have to be if you don't want to." Greg said as he wrapped his hands around her waist.

"Can we be lovers? Like no secrets, not running around to have a quick fuck?" Y/n asked. "Of course we can, babe. Do you want to be my partner?"Greg grinned. "I would love to be." Y/n said as he placed her lips against his. "Sir, will you be closing off?" Anderson asked as he walked in the office. "I thought you already left." Greg said as he looked at Anderson. "Just so you know, next time you decide to do it here in your office, make sure everyone has left. I heard everything."

Anderson said as he started to smirk towards Y/n. "Get out." Greg said as glared at Greg. "Great another reason, he will be looking at me like that." Y/n said as they started to head out of the office. "I will make sure he says nothing about it." Greg said as they went down the building, holding each other's hand. "Are we going to go to your place or mine?" Y/n asked as they got to his car. "Mine?" Greg suggested. "Okay, let's go." Y/n said as they started to drive off. When they arrived at his house, they got inside and started to feel each other up again.

"I am going to cuff you against the bed and go down on you until my jaw gets sore." Greg said through his kisses. When he pulled away, Y/n whined again. "Patience, my darling." Greg said, before he grabbed her hand and took her up to his bedroom, where they had many rounds, before they both passed out in each other's arms.

Chapter Text

Y/n had been dating Harry for over 3 years, and it has been a wild ride. Every time Y/n thought that they were safe, something happened that made them both on edge whenever they were together. While there are downsides to the relationship, there are also good sides. Y/n knew that no matter what happens, she would always be protected by Harry. Y/n and Harry were sitting on the couch in the Burrow, Y/n had her legs up on his lap and they were both reading a book. “How would you feel if, after we graduate from Hogwarts, we get married?” Harry asked. “Where does that come from?” Y/n asked as she closed her book and looked the boy in his eyes. “I think it just feels right. Don’t you think?” Harry said as he looked at his girlfriend. “You really want to marry me when this year is over?” Y/n asked as she felt tears forming in her eyes. “Yes. I just feel that I want to spend the rest of my life with you.” Harry said as he placed a hand on her cheek.

“Really?” Y/n asked as she softly cried. “Yes. I love you, my darling.” Harry said as he brought her face closer. Harry placed his lips on hers, as he placed both hands on her cheeks. “I love you, Y/n.” Harry said as he pulled away from the kiss. “I love you too Harry.” Y/n replied as she laid her head on his shoulder. Since they were currently in the second wizarding war, they were both hiding from Voldemort and his death eaters. Harry, Y/n, Ron and Hermione were currently at Hogwarts, trying to hide from Snape, while all the students were in the Great Hall. “It seems, despite your exhaustive defensive strategies, you still have a bit of a security problem, Headmaster. I'm afraid it's quite extensive, how dare you stand where he stood. Tell them how it happened that night! Tell them how you looked him in the eye, a man who trusted you, and killed him! Tell them!” Harry yelled as he stepped out of the crowd and looked at Snape.

Snape pulled out his wand and pointed it towards Harry. Professor McGonagall stepped between Harry and Severus as she started to fire spells at him. Y/n stood beside Harry, as she grabbed his hand. “Potter, I assume you're here for a reason. What do you need?” McGonagall asked as she looked at Harry. “Time. As much as you can get me. ” He replied. “Do what you have to do. I’ll secure the castle.” McGonagall said. “Potter. It’s good to see you.” “It’s good to see you too, professor.” Harry replied as he turned and walked away. “Harry, be careful.” Y/n said as she placed her hands against his cheeks. “I will darling.” Harry said as he placed a kiss on her lips. Later that day, Y/n found herself in the Great Hall, looking down at Fred’s body, while she was holding a crying Ginny. “Y/n.” Harry said as he wrapped his arms around his girlfriend, who started to cry in his arms. Harry hugged her tight, before she looked at George.

“I am sorry. I tried to help you and Fred, but thanks to me, he-” “Don’t say that. It’s not your fault.” George said as he wrapped his arms around Y/n. “His death is not your fault. Don’t blame yourself, my dear. Fred wouldn’t have wanted you to blame yourself.” Molly said as she placed her hand on her cheek. Y/n weakly smiled towards the Weasley’s, when she excused herself for a moment and went out of the Great Hall. Harry followed her and saw that she was sitting on the staircase. “You shouldn’t blame yourself. You couldn’t prevent that from happening.” Harry said as he sat down next to him. “I know that i shouldn’t blame myself. I was there and helped Percy and Fred, when suddenly Fred was hit with the killing curse. Harry, i think we should get married now.” Y/n said all of the sudden. “What? Don’t you think the timing is a little off?” Harry asked as he looked at Y/n. “We both know that we might not survive this. It’s now or never.”

Y/n said as she got up and held out her hand. “We are really doing this?” Harry asked as he grabbed her hand and walked back in the Great Hall. “Kingsley, can you marry us?” Harry asked the taller man. “Harry, what are you doing?” Hermione asked. “I’m marrying the love of my life. We all know that we might not survive this. I know the timing isn't right.” He said.

“Dear beloved, we have gathered here today, to join Harry and Y/n on their way of being husband and wife. Harry James Potter, do you take Y/n L/n to be your wife, to live together, to love her, to honor her, to comfort her and to keep her in sickness and in health?” Kingsley asked Harry as he looked Y/n in her eyes. “I do.” Harry answered. “Y/n L/n, do you take Harry James Potter to be your husband, to live together, to love him, to honor him, to comfort him and to keep him in sickness and in health?” Kingsley asked Y/n as she looked Harry in the eyes. “I do.” Y/n replied, making Harry smile. “"I, Harry James Potter, take you Y/n L/n, to be my wife, to have and to
hold from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, till death do us part." Harry said as he repeated after Kingsley.

“I, Y/n L/n, take you, Harry James Potter to be my husband, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, till death do us part." Harry and Y/n smiled towards each other, as they held each other’s hands. “By the power of the Ministry,I now pronounce you husband and wife.” Kingsley said. “You may kiss your bride, Harry.” He added as Harry placed his hands on Y/n’s face and placed her lips on Y/n’s, while everyone in the Great Hall started to clap. “Congratulations.” Molly said as she wrapped her arms around Harry and Y/n. After what seemed like forever, Harry finally defeated Voldemort. Harry, Ron, Hermione and Y/n were standing on the bridge as they looked at the destroyed castle. It was now a couple years later. Harry and Y/n found themselves walking on platform 9 ¾ again, with their 3 children, James Sirius, Albus Severus and Lily Luna. Y/n was holding onto Lily’s hand as they were watching James go to his friends.

“Dad, what if I am put in Slytherin?” Albus said as he looked at his father. “Albus Severus Potter... you were named for two Headmasters of Hogwarts. One of them was a Slytherin, and he was probably the bravest man I've ever known.” Harry replied as he looked down at his son, before wrapping his arms around the boy. Y/n gave both of her sons a kiss on their cheek, before they walked off towards the train. “We did great, didn’t we?” Harry asked his wife. “Yeah, we did, with a lot of help from Molly and Arthur.” Y/n said as she looked at her husband. Hermione and Ron joined the Potters as they watched the train leave to Hogwarts. Harry, Ron, Hermione, Y/n and Lily walked out of King's cross, before Harry turned to look at his wife and placed his hand in hers. “I love you, Mrs. Potter.” Harry said as he placed a kiss on her cheek. “I love you too, Mr. Potter.”

Chapter Text

“Look at you... Goodness, you’re so cute.” Ron said as he looked over at his girlfriend, Y/n, who was sitting with Hermione, reading a book. “Thank you, darling.” Y/n smiled. Ron and Y/n had been together before the start of their fourth year. They were currently at The Burrow. “You’re so adorable!” Ron smiled as he went to sit next to her. “You are being really sweet. It’s getting a little suspicious.” Y/n said as she looked at him. “Don’t tell me you forgot.” Ron said as he looked at Y/n, who raised an eyebrow. “Forgot what?” Y/n asked, confused. “Really? You forgot?” Ron asked as he looked down at his girlfriend and stood up. “Oh, it’s our one year, today. I am sorry.” Y/n said as she stood up and placed her hands on Ron’s cheeks. “But I didn’t forget, because i bought you a gift.” Y/n whispered as she ran up the stairs towards the room she was sharing with Hermione and Ginny. Ron stood in the family room and looked at Hermione.

“I didn’t forget our anniversary, but i forgot to buy her a gift.” Ron said as he slightly started to panic. Hermione looked up from her book. “Take her to Diagon Alley and buy her a gift. She wouldn’t mind, but tell her honestly that you forgot.” Hermione said as she placed her book down and walked out the living room. Y/n walked back down, holding a bag and gave it to Ron. “Happy anniversary, babe.” Y/n smiled as she placed a kiss on his cheek. Ron opened the bag and pulled out some Bertie Botts Every Flavour Beans and then he pulled out an orange sweater. “You got me a Chudley Cannons sweater?” Ron asked excitedly. “My brother bought it when he went to see the match.” Y/n said as Ron gave her a big hug. “Babe, I am sorry, I forgot to get you a gift.” Ron said and Y/n looked a little disappointed. “But, How about we go to Diagon Alley and buy you a gift there?” Ron smiled. “Really? Now?” Y/n asked.

“Yes, Let’s go.” Ron said as he grabbed her hand and walked towards the fireplace, to use the floo powder. After a while, they both arrived at Diagon Alley and Ron held Y/n’s hand as they started to walk down the street. After a while off walking around, Y/n got distracted by a beautiful necklace in one of the shop's windows. “Oh, look, Crabbe and Goyle. It’s Weaselbee’s girlfriend.” Draco said as he walked towards Y/n. “Tell me, where is that lover boy of yours.” Draco added. Draco started to get angry, when she didn’t immediately reply. “Get away from her!” Ron yelled as he walked out the shop and towards Y/n as he placed himself in front of her. “You touch them again and I’ll kill you!” Ron threatened. Draco and his friends left, since they were ‘wasting their time’ and Ron looked at Y/n. “Are you okay?” Ron asked. “Yes. Thank you, babe.” Y/n said as she placed her lips on his cheek. “Here you go. Your gift.” Ron said as he gave her the bag.

When Y/n opened it, she saw a silver bracelet that had her and Ron’s patronus on it. “Babe, this is beautiful. Thank you.” Y/n said as she wrapped her arms around his neck and placed her lips on his. After a moment, they pulled away and Ron smiled down at Y/n. “You deserve it, my darling.” Ron said as he grabbed her hand and they went back to the Burrow. When they arrived at the Burrow, they were greeted by Molly. “Congratulations on your anniversary.” Molly said as she wrapped her arms around her son and around Y/n. “Thanks, Molly.” “Did Ron like his gift?” She asked as they went to sit at the dinner table. “Yes, he loved it.” Y/n smiled as she looked at Ron, who started to blush a little. “What did you buy her?” Arthur asked as he sat down next to Molly. Ron, who started to blush harder, looked at Y/n. “He bought me this bracelet. It has mine and his patronus on it.” Y/n replied to the question and showed the bracelet to the two adults.

“It’s beautiful, Ron.” Molly said as she looked at her son and daughter-in-law. “I am so happy that you both found each other.” Molly said as she got up and placed a kiss on Ron and Y/n’s cheek. “Your eyes are so pretty.” Ron said as the two of them were sitting in the family room. “Thank you, Ron.” Y/n smiled as she leaned closer to Ron and placed her lips on his. “I don’t think I’ve ever loved someone this much before. I feel like I’m in the clouds when I’m with you.” Y/n said as she pulled away from the kiss. “That’s really sweet of you, darling.”
Ron said as he placed a hand on her cheek and smiled her way. They spend most of the evening on the couch, occasionally stealing a kiss from each other’s lips. “You missed. Your lips were supposed to touch mine, you dingbat.” Y/n said as Ron placed a kiss on her cheek. “What did you call me? Dingbat?” Ron asked cheekily. “Yes, you are a dingbat.” Y/n replied as she got up and started to run away from Ron, who raised an eyebrow. “I’m gonna tickle you if you don’t come over here.” Ron said as he chased after Y/n, before he got her and threw her over his shoulder. “I am going to tickle you, until you beg for my mercy.” Ron said through his laughs. Y/n started to laugh really loud, when Ron started to tickle her.

“Stop, please. I beg for your mercy.” Y/n stated through her laughs. “My, oh my. You are such a beautiful creature.” Ron said as he started to wrap his arms around her waist and placed kisses on her neck. “Maybe we should continue this upstairs, before Arthur or Molly walk in.” Y/n suggested as she stood up and held out her hand, which Ron took excitedly. Together they walked up the stairs, and walked into his room, where Ron pushed Y/n against the door and started to attack her neck again. “I love you, Weasley.” Y/n said as she grabbed his hair slightly. “I love you too, L/n.”

Chapter Text

“You’re such a dork.” Y/n said as she held Fred’s hand, as She, Fred and George were walking down the corridor, towards their Transfiguration lesson. “I am not a dork.” Fred said as he looked ‘hurt’. “Yes you are. You both are. But that doesn’t mean that i don’t love you.” Y/n said as she placed her lips on Fred’s cheek. “Tell me, Y/n, do you love me?” George asked as he sported a cheeky smirk on his face. “She only loves me, find your own girlfriend.” Fred said as he wrapped his arms around the smaller girl. “I love you both equally.” Y/n said, before she pulled Fred down a little. “But i love you more.” Y/n said, just loud enough for George to hear. “I heard that.” George said as he started to walk in the classroom. “You were supposed too.” Y/n smiled as Fred and Y/n both walked in the classroom as well and sat down next to each other. Y/n and Fred met in their second year. She was really interested in all the pranks Fred and George did.

She started to become a close friend to the twins and when it was Christmas that same year, Fred admitted his feelings towards her, and they started to date from that day forward. Later that day, Y/n found herself sitting on the tribunes, watching the twins practice Quidditch. “Hey, Y/n.” Cormac said as he sat down next to her. “Hello, Cormac.” Y/n smiled as she looked up from her Potions book. Out of the corner of her eye, she could see that Fred was watching them both intensely. “What is it you want?” Y/n said as she felt his eyes on her. “I was wondering if we could hang out together.” Cormac said as he placed a hand on her thigh. “Oi, get your hands off my Y/n.” Fred yelled as he zoomed towards them on his broomstick. “Whatever. I was just trying to have a conversation with her. I didn’t do anything wrong.” Cormac said as he got up. “You had your hand on her thigh. Get away from her!”

Fred yelled as he got off his broomstick and stood himself in between Y/n and Cormac. When Cormac didn’t move, Fred raised his fist and punched the boy in his face. “Let’s go, Y/n.” Fred said as he grabbed Y/n’s hand and walked away from Cormac. “Thank you, Fred.” Y/n said as he walked out the changing room and grabbed her hand again. “I’ll do anything for you. Anything, even if it means I have to punch someone to protect you.” Fred said as he placed his hands around her waist and placed his lips on hers. “I won’t let them near you again.” Fred added as he pulled away from the kiss. George catched up with them and smiled. “What was that with Cormac?” He asked his brother. “He touched Y/n, so I punched him in the face.” “Nice one, Fred.” George said as he high fived his brother. "Have I ever told you what I love about you?" Fred said as they were sitting in the Gryffindor Common room.

“Yes, you have. But I would love to hear it again.” Y/n said as she smiled at Fred. “I love the way you look at me. You make me feel like I’m the only person in the world. You have the smoothest skin. I could spend hours just watching and caressing it. I love that you always come and watch every Quidditch match for me." Fred said as he got closer to Y/n. "Thank you, Fred. That is really sweet babe." Y/n said as she wrapped her arms around his hands and placed her lips on his. "You do realise that you are not alone, here. There are other people, who have feelings." George said as he looked up from where he was sitting with Lee. "Mind your business." Fred said as they pulled away from each other. “Do you know what I love about you, Fred?” Y/n asked her boyfriend. “No, do tell me.” Fred smiled. “Well, I love your sense of humor. I love that you care about your friends and your family. I love that you love me, even if I sometimes don’t love myself.”

Y/n said as she looked at Fred’s eyes. “I love that your eyes are such a beautiful colour, I can get lost in them for days.” Y/n added. “Oh, Y/n. That’s so cute. You are so adorable.” Fred said as he wrapped his arms around her and pulled her in for a long and warm hug. They stayed like that for a moment. Y/n loves spending time in her boyfriend’s arms. When she was hugging Fred, she felt protected, she felt safe. Fred made Y/n feel like she could fight anyone, whenever he was holding her. Whenever Fred hugged Y/n, he felt like he was at home.
Y/n made him feel loved and safe. “Hey, Fred. I was thinking about something.” Y/n said as she looked at her boyfriend. “What is it?” Fred replied. “I hope that one day, after our years here, I get to marry you.” Y/n smiled as she looked at Fred. “You want to marry me?” Fred asked as he got to sit closer to Y/n. “Yes. I just think that the timing is right.” Y/n replied as she looked Fred in the eyes. “Well, I hope I can make your fantasy come true after we graduate Hogwarts.” “Do you promise?” Y/n asked. “I promise, babe.” Fred smiled as he grabbed Y/n by the waist and sat her down on his lap. “I love you, future wife.” Fred said as he started to place his lips on hers again. “I love you too, future husband.” Y/n said as they pulled away from the kiss. “I can’t believe that we are going to get married after Hogwarts. I still expect you to propose to me properly.” Y/n said as she looked at Fred.

“Oh of course. I can’t wait to tell mum. She would be overly excited. If we tell her around Christmas, She will start planning immediately.” Fred laughed as he started to think about Molly and how she would react to her son getting married to the love of his life. Fred and Y/n got up and walked over to where George was sitting, with Angelica and they sat down in front of them, with a smirk on their faces. “What are you two plotting?” He asked as he raised an eyebrow towards them. “Fred and I are planning on getting married when we graduate Hogwarts.” Y/n started as she looked at Fred. “We want to ask if you, George, want to be my best man, And you Angelica, If you want to be Y/n’s Maid of Honor.” Fred finished. “Of course.” Both George and Angelica replied. “I love you.” Fred said as he looked at Y/n. “I love you too, dork.”

Chapter Text

It was a year after the Battle of Hogwarts, Y/n found herself spending most of her time helping her boyfriend, George with his grief after he lost his brother and best friend, Fred. Y/n was sitting on the couch of their shared house, and she found herself crying. Y/n and George had been together since their fifth year and stood by his side ever since. Y/n knew that she had to be strong for George, but today, it all came down on her and she broke down, while George was at work. “Darling, I’m ho- What’s wrong darling?” George asked as he walked in the family room of their house. “I don’t know. I was just sitting here.” Y/n said as she looked up at her boyfriend. “I am sorry George. I promised to stay strong for you, but I can't.” Y/n said as George wrapped his arms around her. “Oh, my darling. It’s okay, you can’t always stay strong.” George said as he started to rub up and down her back. “I don’t blame you for letting your tears flow.”

George added as he wiped away her tears. “I love you, George.” Y/n said as she looked up at him. “I love you too, darling. Do you want to cancel the dinner with my family?” George asked. “No, I want to go. I’ll get ready.” Y/n said as she got up and walked towards their room. “Y/n, I have something to ask you.” George said, making Y/n turn and look at him. “Ever since I laid my eyes on you, I knew that I wanted to spend the rest of my life with you. You’ve helped me through the grief I had, and I can’t thank you enough for that.” George started as he looked at Y/n. “I love you, my darling. Do you want to marry me?” George asked as he sunk down on one knee and pulled out a ring. “Yes. I would love to marry you.” Y/n replied as she threw her arms around him and placed her lips on his. “Go and get ready, we don’t want to be late for Percy’s birthday.” George said as Y/n went towards their room.

Y/n decided to go for a light blue dress and black heels, she did her hair in a braid and applied light makeup, before she walked out the room and walked back towards George. “Wow, that dress is gorgeous.” George said as he looked at Y/n. “Thank you darling. Do you have his gift?” Y/n asked as they made their way towards the Burrow. When they arrived at George’s family’s house, the couple walked in and were greeted by the family. “Hello George. Hello Y/n.” Molly said as she wrapped her arms around the two of them. “Hello, mum.” George replied as Molly let go of them. Y/n walked over to Percy, who was talking to his wife, Audrey. “Happy Birthday, Percy.” Y/n said as she hugged the older Weasley. “Thank you.” Percy smiled. “Y/n, that is a beautiful dress, you are wearing.” Audrey smiled as Y/n turned to look at her. “Thank you, you are also wearing a beautiful dress.” Y/n replied. “Thank- Is that an engagement ring?”

Audrey asked as she looked at Y/n’s finger, while Percy and George were talking. “Yes, George proposed before we came here.” Y/n smiled. “Congratulations.” Audrey smiled as she hugged the girl. “Thank you.” Y/n smiled as she let go of Audrey. “Congratulations.” Percy smiled towards his younger brother. “Thank you Perce.” “What’s going on?” Molly asked as she raised an eyebrow before she saw Y/n’s ring. “You proposed?” Molly asked loudly. “Yes, mum. But we wanted to wait, since it is Percy’s birthday.” George smiled as his mother wrapped her arms around him. The rest of the evening went by too quickly. The family celebrated Percy’s birthday and also George and Y/n’s engagement. The year went by and it was the wedding day. Molly, Angelica, Hermione, Ginny and Audrey were helping Y/n in her dress. Between Percy’s birthday and today, a lot had happened. Y/n was expecting a baby boy and she couldn’t be more excited.

“You look very beautiful.” Molly said as Y/n turned around and looked at her friends. Arthur walked into the room and smiled at his daughter-in-law. “Are you ready?” He asked as he smiled at Y/n. “Yes, but i am nervous.” She replied as she took Arthur’s arm. “That’s normal. It’s not everyday you get to marry your best friend.” Arthur smiled as they walked towards where George was standing. Y/n smiled as she stood in front of George. “You look great.” George said as he wiped away a tear. “You look handsome.” Y/n smiled. The priest started to speak, when Y/n’s face changed.
“I think my water broke.” Y/n said as she felt sharp pains in her stomach. “What?” George asked as he started to panic. “My water broke.” Y/n replied. Y/n waddled inside of the Burrow, followed by Molly and Hermione. “Okay, darling. You have to start pushing.” Molly informed as Y/n started to push. After a couple of hours, there was a loud cry coming from the Burrow and George ran over. Y/n was holding a beautiful boy and smiled at George. “Say hello to Fred.” Y/n smiled as she saw that George had tears in his eyes. “Hello, Fred.” He said as he placed a kiss on the baby’s forehead. “Let’s get married.” Y/n said as she stood up and got supported by George, while Molly was holding the bundle of Joy. Y/n and George were now sitting on chairs, because Y/n was still in a lot of pain. “I pronounce you Husband and Wife. You may kiss your bride.” The man said and George placed his lips on Y/n’s.

“I can’t believe we just got married and also had a baby on the same day. You were really strong, you just gave birth and decided to continue the wedding.” George said as they were celebrating the wedding and the birth. “I can’t believe it either. It seems so surreal to me.” Y/n said as she looked down at the little boy in her arms. “He looks so much like you.” Y/n said as she looked between the baby and George. “He reminds me of Fred.” George smiled. “I love you, Mr. Weasley.” Y/n smiled as she placed her lips on his, while holding the baby in her arms. “I love you too, Mrs. Weasley.” George replied as he smiled at his beautiful wife and his beautiful baby boy.

Chapter Text

“It’s midnight. Where the hell were you?” Y/n asked as she looked at her boyfriend Seamus, as he walked into their shared house. “I was at work. I had to finish the reports.” Seamus replied as he looked at his girlfriend. “Yeah, Or were you with that girl from your office?” Y/n asked as she stood up. “What are you talking about?” Seamus asked as he looked very confused. “She is my colleague. Are you really accusing me of cheating?” Seamus asked as he looked at Y/n. "You are avoiding my question. You know what, I am going to stay with my parents at the Burrow." Y/n said as she got up and walked to their shared room to pack some stuff, before she grabbed her bag and apparated to the Burrow. Y/n was the same age as her brothers, Fred and George. The twins always protected her. Y/n and Seamus started to date when they were in their 6th year at Hogwarts.

They had an eye on each other for some years, but neither wanted to make a move, until Christmas in their 6th year. Seamus decided to make a move and Y/n was more than happy that they were finally dating. The last year has been rough for Y/n. During the war, she lost her brother Fred, and she was grateful that Seamus was there to comfort her. "Y/n, what are you doing here so late? Where is Seamus?" Molly asked as Y/n walked into the family room. Y/n looked at her parents, before she dropped her bag on the floor and walked towards her mother as she started to cry. "My darling. What happened?" Molly asked as she wrapped her arms around the girl and soothed her. "We got into a fight. Seamus came home after midnight, and said that he worked late. But I didn't believe him. I asked if he was with a girl and he didn't confirm and he denied it." Y/n explained as she calmed herself a little.

"Maybe he had to work late. Why don't you go and get some rest? So you can go and talk to him tomorrow." Molly smiled as Y/n got up and walked towards her old room. A couple of days had passed and Y/n tried to sleep each night, but she kept rolling around in her bed, thinking about what happened. On Friday, Y/n got up and walked down the stairs after she got dressed. "Did you get some sleep darling?" Molly asked. "No, I kept thinking about what happened." Y/n said as she sat down at the table. "You should go and talk to him. You both had some time to think." Molly smiled as they had some tea. Y/n grabbed her bag and apparated home. She placed her bag by the stairs and walked into the family room, where she saw Seamus sitting on the couch. Y/n sat down next to Seamus. "Hi." Y/n said as she looked at him. "I am sorry. For how I react." Y/n said after a moment of silence.

"I am sorry too. I should have told you. But just so you know, I would never cheat on you. You mean too much to me." Seamus said as he looked at Y/n. "Marry me?" Seamus asked. "What?" Y/n asked as she looked confused. "Marry me. I want to spend the rest of my life with you." Seamus said as he looked at Y/n. "I would love to marry you." Y/n smiled as she placed her lips on his. "I love you Y/n. And I promise that from now on, I will tell you when I have to work late." He said as he placed a diamond ring on Y/n's finger. "I love you Seamus." Y/n smiled as she placed another kiss on Seamus'. A year later Y/n found herself at her wedding celebration. She was thrilled that she can call Seamus her husband.

Y/n was currently resting on her chair, since she was nearly 9 months pregnant. "Darling, have i told you that you look beautiful in your wedding dress?" Seamus asked as he sat down next to Y/n. "Well, I would love to hear it again." Y/n smiled as Seamus placed his lips on Y/n's. "You look absolutely stunning. You’re my perfect match, and I can’t stop loving you." Seamus whispered, which made Y/n cry a little. Y/n smiled at Seamus, before she leaned closer to him and placed her lips on his. It was now 11 years later. Seamus and Y/n found themselves on platform 9 ¾ together with their son Carter and daughter Hollie. It was their first year at Hogwarts. "Mum, dad. Would you get mad if one of us gets sorted in Slytherin?" Hollie asked as she looked at her parents.
"Of course not. We would never get mad at you for getting sorted into Slytherin. As long as you or Carter don't change into a true Slytherin, we don't mind." Seamus replied as he looked down at the young girl. “Be good kids, don’t get into any trouble.” Y/n said as she looked at her kids, before she looked at Seamus with a smirk on her face. “Don’t smile at me like that. You know it drives me crazy.” Seamus said as they watched the kids get on the train. “What are you going to do about it?” Y/n asked as she looked at her husband.

“Watch that mouth. Just wait until we get home.” Seamus said as he grabbed Y/n’s hand and walked away as the train left. "Call me selfish, but I don't ever want anyone else to touch you." Seamus said as they got inside the house and started to place kisses on each other’s lips. “That’s sweet.” “I want you to be rough with me, please leave marks on my skin.” Y/n said as she found herself on their bed and looked up at Seamus.

“You sure? I don’t want to hurt you.” Seamus replied as he got on top of her and looked her in the eyes. “Yes I am sure Seamus. I love you and I trust you completely.” Y/n smiled as she placed a hand on his cheek. “God, I love you.” Seamus smiled as he looked down at Y/n and started to undress her, while placing his lips on her neck making her moan slightly. “I love you too, Seamus.”

Chapter Text

Y/n L/n, a popular Gryffindor, who was in her fifth year at Hogwarts. How she became popular remains a mystery towards her, but everyone in the Gryffindor house adored her. Neville Longbottom, probably most of them all. Neville had his eyes on Y/n for quite some time now, but he never knew how to make a move or how Y/n would react to him trying. Y/n had a little secret crush on Neville as well, but she too was scared to tell him, because she doesn't want her friends to make fun of it. Y/n was making her way down the corridor, when she noticed two Slytherin boys in front of Neville. “Oi. What’s going on?” Y/n asked as she walked up to them. “I think you’re weird.” The shorter one said.

“I think you’re boring.” Y/n replied as she looked at him. “Whatever is going on here between Longbottom and us, is none of your business.” The taller boy said. “None of my business? You happen to pick on one of my friends. Touch him and I'll kill you. Now move.” Y/n threatened as she placed herself between Neville and the boys. “Thank you.” Neville said as Y/n turned to look at him. “You are welcome. What happened?” Y/n asked. “I was just on my way to talk to you, when they stopped me and started to call me names.” Neville said as he looked down at the floor. “What did they call you?” Y/n asked as she raised an eyebrow. “It doesn’t matter.” Neville weakly smiled at her. “It does, Neville.” “They called me dumb and called me a loser.”

Neville replied after a moment of silence. “They thought they could get away with this? Not on my watch.” Y/n said as she walked after the boys. Harry and Ron walked up to Neville, who explained it to them and followed Y/n. “How dare you call Neville a loser and dumb?” Y/n yelled as she pointed her wand at the boys. “Why do you care?” One of them asked. “Why do i care? Because he is a friend and no one in this school bullies a friend of mine.” “Oi, L/n, what’s going on?” Draco Malfoy asked as he walked up to them. “Teaching your pets a lesson.” Y/n replied.

“For what? Because you care about Longbottom? Or is it because you have feelings-.” Draco was met with Y/n’s fist and Y/n walked away from the group, leaving Harry, Ron and Neville confused. Neville quickly went after her and found her in the courtyard. “Hey.” Neville said as he sat down next to Y/n. “Hi.” Y/n said as she wiped away her tears. “That was, uhm, really sweet of you for standing up for me.” Neville smiled. “You are welcome. I’m sorry.” Y/n said as she looked at Neville. “For what? For punching Malfoy in the face? You don’t have to apologize, It was awesome.” Neville smiled as he wrapped his arms around her. “No, for not telling you about my feelings for you.” Y/n said. “You have feelings for me?”

Neville asked as he looked a little shocked. “Yes. But I was scared to tell you, because I didn’t know how you would react, and I was scared that my friends might find out and make fun of me for it.” Y/n explained. “But I don’t care what my friends think. I love you.” Y/n smiled as she looked the boy in his eyes. “I love you, as well. I have for the longest time, I was just scared to tell you, because you are really popular and I am just Neville.” Neville explained as there was a slight tremble in his voice. “Well, just Neville, I like you just the way you are.” Y/n smiled as she leaned towards him and placed her lips on Neville’s. Neville could feel himself smile in the kiss and felt his cheeks turning red.

After a moment, they pulled away from the kiss and smiled at each other. “You’re safe with me, by the way, I’ll protect you.” Y/n said as she stood up and held out her hand. “Will you be my girlfriend?” Neville asked as he took her hand. “Of course, Neville, I would love to be.” Y/n smiled as she placed her lips on his cheek. “Let’s go to the common room.” Y/n said as they started to walk towards the common room, where they found Harry, Ron and Hermione and a couple of Y/n’s friends. “Y/n? Are you with Neville?” One of Y/n’s friends asked. “Yes, and If you can’t accept that, I don’t want to be your friend anymore.” Y/n said as she held Neville’s hand tighter.
“No, I accept that. It’s really cute.” She smiled. “Yeah, you two are really cute together.” Hermione smiled. “Y/n, It was really badass that you punched Draco in the face.” Ron said as he looked at the girl, who sat down next to Neville. “You punched Draco?” Hermione asked. “Yeah, He deserved it.” Y/n smiled as she looked at Neville. “You’re so cute when you’re half asleep like this.” Neville said as they were still sitting in the common room, Y/n’s head on Neville’s shoulder. “I’m just tired.” Y/n said as she looked Neville lazily in the eyes. "I'm so lucky to have you" He said as he looked down at Y/n. “Well good luck trying to get rid of me, because I am not going anywhere.” Y/n replied as she smiled up at Neville. “Oh, believe me, I would never get rid of you, you mean too much to me.” Neville said as he placed his lips on hers again.

“You’re very warm, it’s comforting.” Y/n said as she pulled away from the kiss and cuddled closer to Neville. “I love you.” Y/n smiled. Neville enjoyed the moment he found himself in right now, close to the fire, with the love of his life right there in his arms. “I love you too. I never thought love could be anything like this.” Neville said as he looked down at Y/n and smiled. “Well. You better get used to it.” Y/n smiled as she placed another kiss on his lips, before she fell asleep right there in his arms. Neville couldn’t bring himself to waking her up, so he made himself slightly comfortable on the couch, before he closed his eyes and fell asleep, on the couch, with Y/n in his arms, securely and safe.

Chapter Text

Y/n was on her way towards the Gryffindor common room, together with Hermione. “I think you have a secret admirer.” Hermione said as they arrived in their dorm. Y/n looked at her bed and saw a bunch of flowers and her favourite candy. “This time they left a note.” Y/n said as she grabbed the note.

‘Dear Y/n,
I hope you enjoy these flowers and the candy.

xx Your Secret Admirer.’

“This starts to get pretty creepy, I can’t seem to think who this admirer might be.” Y/n said as she and Hermione walked out their dorms and into the Common room, where they found Ron and Harry. “Who has an admirer?” Harry asked as the girls sat down. “Y/n, someone has been leaving flowers and notes on her bed.” Hermione said as she looked around. “It hasn’t been one of you, right?” Y/n asked as she looked between Harry and Ron. “No, we haven’t. Maybe it’s Colin.” Ron said as he looked at the younger Gryffindor. “He has had his eye on you from the day he met you.” Harry added. “No, he is too young for me. It has to be someone from our year.” Y/n said as she looked around the room, to each potential boy.

Days went by and every day, Y/n found new flowers or her favourite candy on her bed. Hermione and Y/n had been asking the other girls, if they knew anything. “Ugh, why is it so hard to find out who this admirer is?” Y/n asked as she looked at Hermione. The two girls continued their ‘investigation’, but with no luck. Months went by and the last two weeks there weren’t any notes or flowers on Y/n’s bed. “That’s odd. I haven’t gotten anything for the past week.” Y/n said as she looked at the other girl, who looked up from her book. “I think i have an idea of who it might be.” Hermione said as she got up and walked out the common room, followed by Y/n, who was asking questions.

Y/n and Hermione found themselves in the courtyard and looked at everyone who came back from Hogsmeade. That’s when they saw Dean walking in the courtyard holding flowers and Y/n’s favourite candy. “Dean?” Y/n whispered as she looked at Hermione. Y/n got up and walked towards the taller boy. “Are you my secret admirer, the one that’s been leaving me all the flowers and notes on my bed?” Y/n asked as Dean looked a little surprised. “Uh, yeah. I am sorry.” Dean said as he looked down at Y/n. “Don’t be. I really liked it.” Y/n smiled. “Really?” Dean asked as he smiled towards Y/n. “Yeah, I kept all the notes. It’s really sweet that you did that for me.” Y/n smiled as she placed a kiss on his cheek. “It was sort of a way of letting you know about my feelings towards you. You see, I have been in love with you for the past couple of years, but I was too scared to tell you, because I was scared that you wouldn’t feel the same way.” Dean explained as they sat down on a bench together.

“Well, Dean. I feel the same about you. I have felt the same for a couple of years as well, too scared to tell you.” Y/n smiled as she looked at him. “What do you say? Do you want to be my girlfriend?” Dean asked as he sported a smirk on his face. “I would love to be.” Y/n said as she leaned closer to him and placed her soft lips on his. “I could stare into your eyes forever.” Dean said as the two of them were sitting in the common room together with Harry, Ron and Hermione. “Oh, you are too nice.” Y/n smiled. "You're the best thing that's ever happened to me" Y/n said as she placed her head on Dean’s shoulder. “Can I tell you a fun story?” Dean asked as he looked at Y/n. “Yeah, go ahead.” Y/n smiled. “I remember practicing how to ask you out in the mirror.” Dean said as he looked at Y/n, who started to laugh a little. “That’s really cute.” Y/n smiled as she looked at Dean and placed her lips on his again.

“I hope I can marry you one day.” Dean said as they went back to cuddling. “You want to marry me?” Y/n asked as she looked at him. “Yes, I have never been so certain about something in my entire life. But I just know that I want to spend the rest of my life with you.” Dean smiled. “Well, I just hope that you can make that dream come true. I love you.” Y/n smiled as she placed her lips on his and wrapped her arms around Dean as she went to sit on his lap. “You’re the most beautiful thing I’ve ever seen.” Dean said as he pulled away from the kiss and looked at Y/n. “And You are the sweetest boy I’ve ever met.” Y/n smiled.

“I don’t think I’ve ever loved someone this much before.” Y/n added as she looked at Dean. “Really? Well there is a first for everything.You’re everything I could’ve wanted and more.” Dean smiled. It was starting to get late, and Y/n found herself falling asleep in Dean’s arms. “Y/n, love.” Dean said as he softly shook Y/n awake. “Huh, What is it?” Y/n asked as she looked at Dean. “You have fallen asleep, let’s get to bed.” Dean said as he picked Y/n up in his arms and walked towards his dorm. “Don’t you mind that i am sleeping in your bed?”

Y/n asked as she used her wand to grab her pj’s. “No, I don’t mind. I would love to spend the night with you in my arms and wake up to see your beautiful face.” Dean smiled as he laid down next to Y/n and wrapped his arm around her waist, before placing a kiss on her cheek. Y/n and Dean shared one last kiss together, before they both closed their eyes and fell into a peaceful slumber.

Chapter Text

"Is everything okay?" Bill Weasley asked Y/n as they were walking down the halls of the school, to make sure that no students were out of bed. “Yes, why wouldn’t I be okay?” Y/n asked as she looked at the taller Gryffindor. “Because you have been quiet most of the time. Something is wrong, I just know there is. You can tell me.” Bill smiled as he came to a stop and looked Y/n in the eyes. “It’s just that my parents have placed a lot of pressure on me, since the last time I saw them. They told me that after Hogwarts, I have to get a job at the Ministry.” Y/n explained as she looked down at the floor. “And you don’t want to work at the Ministry?” Bill asked. “No, I don’t. But it is what my parents want.” Y/n said as she finally looked at the ginger boy in front of her.

“You don’t have to work for the Ministry if you don’t want to. You don’t have to do everything your parents tell you to do.” Bill assured. “What is it you want to do?” Bill added as they started to walk again. “I want to work at Gringotts, as a curse-breaker.” Y/n smiled and Bill looked at Y/n. “No way, I want to do that as well. We have a lot more in common than you might think.” Bill beamed excitedly. “Bill? Can I tell you something? Something I haven’t even told any of my friends?” Y/n asked as they turned another corner. “Of course, you can. We are friends after all.” Bill smiled as he looked at Y/n. “I never could picture myself growing old until I thought of living the rest of my life with you.” Y/n admitted as she looked down at her trembling hands.

“What?” Bill asked, slightly confused and slightly oblivious to what Y/n was saying. “Do you realize that almost everyone looks at you when you walk into the room? I am one of them. I have been ever since I met you in our first year. I have been in love with you ever since that day.” Y/n said as she looked up at Bill. Bill looked at Y/n and placed his hands on her cheek and placed his lips on hers, while slightly pushing her against the wall. “God, I wanted to do that ever since I laid eyes on you.” Bill whispered as he pulled away from the kiss and placed his forehead against hers. “Can you do it again?” Y/n asked as she looked longingly in his eyes, before he placed his lips on hers again. This time the kiss lasted longer than the previous one. Bill’s hand made its way down to her waist and Y/n slightly moaned in the kiss. After the kiss, Bill grabbed Y/n’s hand as they started to walk again. They arrived at Hufflepuff common room, where Y/n placed her lips on his again, before smiling at him.

“Goodnight Bill.” Y/n said as she walked into the common room. Ever since that day, the days that followed were pretty much the same. Y/n and Bill went on their rounds, occasionally stopping to steal kisses or to snog against the wall and that continued for the rest of the year. On the day of their graduation, Bill asked Y/n to live with him and they went and bought a house near Gringotts, where they both started to work. The many perks on working together, they often traveled to locations together. Y/n and Bill found themselves working pretty hard, but also enjoying each other when they had the time. Y/n and Bill walked into their house after they had been on a work trip for the past month and Y/n sighed when she sat down on their couch.

“It’s good to be home again.” Y/n said as Bill sat down next to her. “I know. I missed our cosy house.” Bill said as he leaned towards Y/n and placed his lips on her neck. “Shall we continue this upstairs?” Y/n asked as she held out her hand, which Bill eagerly took and led them both towards their shared room. Bill placed Y/n on the bed and started to undress her as they continued kissing each other. Bill’s hand made its way down to Y/n’s heat and started to play with her clit. After a moment, he thrusted his finger inside of her, making her grasp his arm and moaning out loud. “Bill, please.”

Y/n moaned as she felt herself getting closer to her climax. Bill pulled his finger out of her and placed his lips against hers. “I love you babe.” He smiled as he started to undress himself. “Bill, can I ride you?” Y/n asked as she looked at her lover.
“God, I don’t know what I did to deserve you?” Bill said as he placed his lips on hers again quickly, before he sat against the headboard, looking at Y/n. Y/n straddled Bill’s hips before she sinks down onto his cock, making them both moan out loud. Bill’s hands went towards her hips, as he started to pound his hips. Y/n picked up the pace and started to ride him faster, as she felt herself getting closer and closer to her climax.

Y/n felt shockwaves of pleasure going through her as she came onto his cock. “Fuck, baby.” Bill moaned, both filled with curses and his lover's name on his lips. When they came down from the pleasure, Bill pulled out of her and went to get some water for Y/n after he wrapped himself in a fluffy robe, as she laid down on the bed, panting and sweating from the love making. “I got you some water.” Bill said as he gave her the glass and smiled as he laid down next to her. “Thank you, Billie.” Y/n smiled as she took a sip from her water. “Marry me?” Bill asked as he looked at his beautiful girlfriend. “Of course I will marry you.” Y/n replied as she placed her lips on Bill’s. After two years of being engaged to each other, having postponed the wedding, due to work and due to the fact that Y/n was pregnant, it was finally the day of the wedding. Molly helped Y/n into her wedding dress. “Mummy, beautiful.”

Theo, the little toddler, said as he looked up at his mummy. “Thank you, my darling.” Y/n smiled as she picked up the boy and held him into her arms. Y/n looked at the little bundle of Joy in Molly’s arms and she couldn’t stop smiling. Y/n and Bill could finally call each other husband and wife. After the celebration, Bill and Y/n found themselves in their house. Bill was holding baby Amora and Y/n was holding the sleeping Theo. They walked up the stairs and placed them into their beds, before they walked out the room and into their own bedroom.

Bill and Y/n got ready to sleep and laid down in their bed. “I love you, Mr. Weasley.” Y/n smiled as she placed a kiss on her husband's cheek, before placing her head on his chest. “And I love you, Mrs. Weasley.” Bill replied, before falling asleep with his loving wife securely in his arms.

Chapter Text

"are you ashamed of me?" Y/n asked as she was walking with her boyfriend Charlie. “What? Why would you think that?” Charlie asked as he looked at Y/n. “Because I see the way your friends look at me. They obviously hate me.” Y/n replied as she looked down at the floor, while they stood in the corridor. “They don’t hate you. Why are you saying this darling? What’s wrong?” Charlie asked as he held Y/n’s hands in his. “I heard one of your friends talk and they were saying that I am wasting your time.” Y/n said as she felt tears forming in her eyes. “Darling, look at me. I care about you, in fact, I adore you. You are the best thing that happened to me. I don’t care what my friends think, or what they say. The only one that matters to me are you. I am willing to show just how much you mean to me.” Charlie said as he grabbed her hand and walked towards the Great Hall, where they saw Charlie’s friends and some other students.

“Can I have your attention, please?” Charlie said as he stood on the bench and looked at the students and teachers in the Hall. “I have something to say to all of you, especially my friends. I don’t care what you think about Y/n. I love her and she is the only one that matters to me. So if you don’t like that, you can sod off, because I am not leaving her, for some stupid opinions.” Charlie said as he jumped off the bench and placed his lips on Y/n’s. “You really didn’t have to do that, Charlie.” Y/n smiled as she looked at the taller Gryffindor. “I would do anything for you, babe. You mean too much to me. Oh, I forgot to ask you. Mum was wondering if you would like to come over around Christmas.” Charlie said as they arrived at the Ravenclaw common room. Y/n remembered that the Holidays started tomorrow and smiled towards Charlie.

“I would love to come over.” Y/n smiled. “Okay, sweet. I will let her know. Sleep tight, darling, I’ll see you in the morning.” Charlie said as he placed his lips on hers before walking towards the Gryffindor common room. When Y/n got up the next day, she quickly packed a bag, before she went down to the Great Hall to get some breakfast and wait for Charlie. “Hey, Y/n. You think you are so special. You are nothing but a disgrace towards Charlie. You don’t-” “Finish that sentence if you wish to die.” Charlie said as he looked at his friend as he stood behind Y/n. “Come, Y/n, Percy and Bill are waiting.” Charlie added as he grabbed her hand and glared at his friend. “Thank you, Charlie.” Y/n said as she looked at the taller boy. “Not a problem, I will always protect you.” Charlie smiled as they walked up to his brothers.

“Hey, Y/n. I heard that you had some problems with Charlie’s friends. Just ignore them, they are nothing against you two.” Bill said as they walked towards the train. “I know, everyone in my house keeps telling me to ignore what they are saying, but it’s easier said than done.” Y/n smiled. “We’ll get through this, together.” Charlie said as they got on the train and sat with his brothers. After a long day on the train, Y/n, Charlie, Bill and Percy arrived at King’s Cross, where they saw the rest of the family. “You must be Y/n. Charlie told a lot about you.” The older woman said as she hugged Y/n. “It’s nice to meet you, Mrs. Weasley.” Y/n smiled as she pulled away from the hug.

“Oh, please, call me Molly.” Molly smiled as they went towards the Burrow. “I am happy that you get to see where I grew up. It’s not much, but it’s home.” Charlie said as they walked inside the Burrow and Y/n looked around in awe. “Charlie, this is so cosy and beautiful.” Y/n said as she looked around the home. Y/n and Charlie went up towards his room, and laid down on the bed. "Have i ever pointed out how beautiful you are?" "Yes, all the time" Y/n smiled as she placed her lips on his. Y/n spent the whole holidays with the Weasley’s and she forgot about everything that had happened at school.

Y/n and Charlie were walking in Diagon Alley, looking for presents for his family. Y/n told Charlie about her plan, that she was going to buy all of Charlie’s siblings gifts and Charlie was more than happy to help her with each gift for each sibling.
So far, they bought a bracelet for Bill, a new quill for Percy, a sweater of the Chudley Cannons for Ron and some books about pranks for Fred and George. That left them at young Ginny. “Oh, look, Charlie. That seems like a good diary for Ginny.” Y/n said as she pointed at a purple notebook with golden details. “Yeah, she would love that.” Charlie said as they walked into the store and purchased the notebook, along with a quill and some ink. When Charlie was distracted, Y/n went and bought Charlie a new broomstick after his last one broke.

When she purchased the broomstick, she had it magically arrive at the Burrow the same day, before Charlie could ask any questions. It was now Christmas morning, and there were a lot of noises down the stairs. “Merry Christmas, Y/n.” Charlie said as they got up and went to join the family. Y/n had her gifts in a separate pile. Charlie and Y/n were sitting on the couch as they watched the younger siblings open the presents. Molly picked up a present and walked over to Y/n. “This one is for you.” She smiled as she gave the present to Y/n. Y/n started to open the gift and saw a beautiful blue sweater with her initial on it.

“Oh, Thank you Molly. You didn’t have to do that.” Y/n smiled as she went to give Molly a hug. “Welcome to the family.” Molly said as she pulled away from the hug. When the Weasley’s were finished opening their presents they got from their parents, Y/n sat up a little. She gave each sibling their present. “These are from me. I thought, since it is Christmas, It’s rude not to buy anything.” Y/n smiled as she looked at Charlie. When they opened their gift, Y/n was nearly knocked over the couch by the younger siblings hugging her. “Thank you, Y/n. I love my bracelet.” Bill said as he went and gave her a hug. “And I love my new Quill. Thank you.” Percy smiled as he hugged Y/n as well. “That leaves this gift for you.”

Y/n said as she walked over to the larger gift and gave it to Charlie. Charlie opened the gift and looked up at Y/n. “You got me a new broom?” He asked as he got up and picked her up in his arms. “Thank you darling. But you shouldn’t have.” Charlie said as he placed his lips on hers. “I felt bad when your other broom broke. So I went and bought a new one.” Y/n explained. Charlie had bought a diamond necklace and when Y/n opened it she nearly cried. After Christmas breakfast, Charlie went to test his new broom. “I love you.” Charlie said as he picked up the broom, before walking out. “I love you too.” Y/n replied as she followed him outside, together with his siblings and watched him fly around.

Chapter Text

Y/n stood in front of the mirror in her and Percy’s bedroom. She was trying to get ready for this event that Percy had to go to, but ever since she became pregnant with their first child, she found it hard to dress herself. She started to feel insecure about herself and Percy noticed. “What’s wrong darling?” Percy asked as he leaned against the doorframe. “I can’t find anything to wear. Some of these dresses are too tight.” Y/n said as she sat down on the bed and sighed. “Well, I did notice that you had a hard time, now that you are pregnant. Want to talk about it?” Percy asked as he sat down on the bed, next to Y/n.

“Ever since my belly started to grow, I started to feel insecure about myself.” Y/n admitted as she finally looked at Percy. “Do you still find me attractive?” Y/n asked. “What? Of course, I do. You are the most beautiful woman I have ever laid eyes on.” Percy smiled as he placed his hands on her cheeks. “Believe me, I still find you very attractive, even now that you are pregnant.” Percy added, before he placed his lips on hers. “I am going to show you.” Percy smirked as he pulled away from the kiss. Percy laid Y/n down on the bed and smiled at her before lifting up her skirt and taking off panties. Y/n moaned when she felt Percy kissing her inner thighs and her hands went down to his hair and grabbed it softly. Y/n let out a loud moan, when she felt Percy starting to lick up and down her slit, paying a little more attention to her clit.

"I could do this all day." Percy said as he looked up at Y/n’s face and saw the pleasure in her eyes. “Perce-” Y/n moaned as she felt herself getting closer to her climax. "Louder, I want them to hear you." Percy said as he looked up again, before returning to paying attention to her clit. "i thought your laugh was the prettiest sound in the world. I was wrong, it's your moans." Percy said as Y/n came, while moaning his name. “Thank you, Percy. Maybe later, I will return the favour.” Y/n said as she placed her lips against his, tasting herself on his tongue. “God, what did i do to deserve you? I’ll wait for you in the family room.”

Percy said as he got up and walked out of the room. Y/n decided to go for a light blue dress and a pair of light blue heels. Y/n got dressed and pulled her hair into a ponytail, before she checked herself in the mirror one last time. Y/n walked down the stairs, where she saw Percy sitting on the couch. When he saw that she was ready, he walked over to her, and they apparated to the venue. The party went by slowly, Y/n found herself sitting on her chair, while Percy was talking to his colleagues and occasionally came to check on Y/n. After another hour of talking and socializing, Y/n and Percy apparated home, where they immediately went upstairs. Percy sat down on the bed, while Y/n sunk down on her knees and unbuttoned his trousers.

“You know that you don’t have to do this.” Percy said as Y/n took off his trousers together with his boxers. “I know, but I want to.” Y/n said, before she started to place a kiss on his tip. Percy’s hands went to her ponytail and grasped firmly as Y/n wrapped her lips around his cock. Percy let out some groans, as Y/n took him further down her throat. Percy felt himself getting closer and moaned louder. Y/n looked up at Percy and saw that he had his eyes closed in pleasure. Y/n felt his cum hitting the back of her throat and tried to swallow it all. “Thank you babe.” Percy said as Y/n laid down next to Percy. “You are welcome.”

Y/n smiled as they got ready for bed. Y/n placed a kiss on his lips, before she laid her head on his chest and fell asleep. A few years later, Y/n and Percy found themselves walking around Diagon Alley, buying Molly’s school supplies. Y/n held Lucy’s hand as they followed Percy and Molly around. “Mum, when do i get to go to Hogwarts?” Lucy asked. “Well in 2 years you will be turning 11. That’s when you will receive your letter. Mummy and daddy will go with you to buy all your school supplies.” Y/n smiled as she leaned down and placed a kiss on her cheek. Y/n and her family were walking down Platform 9 ¾ a couple of days after they went and bought the supplies. Y/n stood beside Percy, feeling herself tear up as she watched her oldest daughter go on the train to Hogwarts. Y/n walked up to Molly and whispered something in her ear. When Y/n pulled away from Molly, the girl jumped up and down hugging her mother tight. “Oh darling. It’s not like you are saying goodbye forever.” Percy smiled as he wrapped his arms around her and placed a kiss on her forehead. “It does feel like it.” Y/n said as she waved Molly goodbye. “Mum, I am still here, so i will keep you company.” Lucy smiled as she wrapped her little arms around her mother. “Oh, Perce, I forgot to tell you. I am pregnant, again. I’m expecting twin boys.” Y/n said as they started to head back to their house.

“Really? That’s good news.” Percy said as he placed his lips on her while pulling her into a hug. "You're hugging me too tight!" Y/n said. “I am sorry darling, but i am just too excited.” Percy smiled. “Lucy, mummy is expecting two babies.” Y/n said as she looked down at Lucy. “I am going to be an older sister?” Lucy asked as she hugged her mother. “What will Molly say, when you tell her?” Percy asked as he looked at his wife. “I already told her. Let’s just say that her first year at Hogwarts will be filled with updates about the baby.” Y/n smiled as they walked into their house. “God, I love you.” Percy said as they sat down on the couch. “I love you too. You better write your mother a letter, telling her that Molly went to Hogwarts and that she is going to be a grandmother again.” Y/n said as she pushed Percy teasingly off the couch. “You minx.” Percy said as Y/n got up and walked away from him, leaving him frustrated.

Chapter Text

Y/n Standish, Claire's older sister by 2 years, was making her way down the halls of her school on Saturday. Y/n got detention from Vernon for wearing clothes that are too revealing. Y/n being the stubborn girl she always has been decided to ignore the comments Vernon made, and still wore revealing clothing to her classes. As for today, Y/n was wearing a pink dress with a pink silk blouse over it. With the way Y/n dressed, she only tried to impress one person in particular, an really fit athlete. Y/n walked in the library and looked at her younger sister. "Why are you in detention, sis?" Y/n asked as she went to sit at the desk behind Claire. "I got detention for skipping classes to go shopping." Claire explained.

"Y/n, why are you in detention?" Andrew asked as he looked at the older girl. "Because Vernon said that my clothing was 'too revealing'. Do you think that my clothes are too revealing Andrew?" Y/n teasingly asked. "No, no not at all. You look very beautiful." Andrew nervously replied. Y/n could see the blush on Andrew's face and Y/n smirked. Hours went by and it was lunch. "Andrew, Y/n. Will you go and get drinks?" Vernon aked. Y/n and Andrew stood up and walked out of the Library. "What's wrong, Andrew? You have been quiet for quite sometime now." "It's just that i feel pressured by my father." Andrew said as he sat down on the bench in the cafeteria.

"How come?" Y/n asked as she sat down next to him. "Because dad says that i have to win everything." Andrew said as he looked at her. "So what if you don't win everything? You are giving it the best you can. You don't have to feel responsible that you don't win all the time." Y/n said as she looked at him with sympathy in her eyes. Andrew could feel himself getting nervous whenever he looked at Y/n. Y/n got up and looked at Andrew. "Let's go before they get worried about us." "Uh, wait. I have to tell you something." Andrew said as he looked at the girl. "What's up?" Y/n asked as she turned around. "Uhm. I like you. A lot. And I have liked you for quite some time now." Andrew told Y/n, as he looked down at the floor.

"Oh, that's really cute. Guess what, Andrew." Y/n spoke as she stepped closer. "What?" "I like you too." Y/n told him as she placed her hands on his cheeks and placed her lips on his. After a while, they pulled away and Y/n looked at Andrew with a smile on her face. “Andy, I have been thinking about it for a while and I need you. Like right now.” Y/n said as she nearly jumped on top of him. “Can’t you wait till after detention, princess?” Andrew asked as he looked at Y/n. “No. I need you, now.” Y/n told him as she grabbed his hand and pulled him towards the girls bathroom. “I will blame it on you if we get caught.” Andrew said as he pushed Y/n against the wall of the bathroom and placed his lips on her neck.

“Isn’t the thrill of getting caught half of the fun?” Y/n asked as she started to take off her blouse. Andrew’s hand went from her shoulder, down to her chest, slowly making its way down her leg. “Fuck, enough teasing. Need you now.” Y/n said as she lifted the skirt of her dress and turned around with her hands against the wall. “If I knew that you weren’t wearing any underwear, I would have taken you sooner.” Andrew said as he loosened his belt, while pulling down his trousers and boxers. “Are you going to be a good girl and be quiet for me? We don’t want Vernon to catch us fucking in the girl’s bathroom, right?” Andrew teased as he started to tease her slit with his tip. “Just stick it in already.” Y/n said impatiently.

“Patience, doll.” Andrew said as he slowly pushed himself inside of her. “Fuck. You’re so tight.” Andrew groaned. Y/n bit down on the top of her dress to stop herself from screaming. “You feel so good around me, doll. I don’t think i will last long.” Andrew said as he thrusted in and out of her at a fast and steady pace. Andrew had his hands on Y/n’s hips. She let go of her top and moaned loud as she felt Andrew hitting the spot.
“Are you getting close, doll?” Andrew asked as he leaned forward and placed his lips on her neck, sucking a hickey on her neck, while his fingers went to rub her clit. “Andy.” Y/n moaned as she felt herself getting closer to her climax. “I am getting close, doll. Come for me, princess.” Andrew groaned in her ear. Y/n threw her head back against his chest and let go. As Y/n came on his cock, Andrew came as well and shooted his load deep inside of her. “I am never letting go of you.” Andrew said as he helped Y/n get clean and they dressed each other again, before walking out into the hallway, before grabbing the drinks and walking back into the library. “What took you two so long?” Vernon asked as they walked in.

“We got lost on the way there.” Y/n lied as she looked at Andrew. “Sit down, and shut up.” Vernon ordered and Y/n sat down next to Bender. “Y/n, how did you get that hickey?” Claire asked, only later regretting asking that question. “Did you two bang in the bathroom?” Bender asked as he looked at Y/n. Y/n couldn’t help but smirk when she looked at Bender, who had already put the pieces together. “So you did.” Bender answered his own question. “Y/n, did you have sex with Andy?” Claire asked as she told Bender to sit next to Brian. “Yeah, I did. Who cares? We both like each other.” Y/n said as she looked at her sister. “And by the way, I don’t have to explain myself to you.” Y/n added.

“I always knew that you liked Andrew. The way you look at him, I am surprised that it took you this long.” Claire smiled as she gave her older sister a hug. When they were finished with detention, Andrew and Y/n walked out of school together, followed by Claire and Bender. “Oh, Bender, If you dare to hurt my baby sister, I will hunt you the fuck down and cut of your dick.” Y/n said as she looked at Bender. “Yes, ma’am.” Bender smiled as they walked away. “You are cute when you are protective.” Andrew laughed.

“My parents aren’t home. Would you like to have a second round?” Andrew added as he looked at her. “I thought you’d never ask.” Y/n smiled, as she placed her lips on Andrew’s, before pulling away from him. “But you have to come and get me.” Y/n teased before she ran off the school grounds. “Oh, You are going to regret that.” Andrew yelled, before chasing her towards his house.

Chapter Text

Y/n Fudge was making her way down towards her father's office. Y/n, a 22 year old girl, with dark blond hair and dimples in her cheek was her father's pride and joy. Y/n, who was wearing a black dress underneath her black robes, passed a young boy with ginger hair in the hallway she had seen before but never really talked too. And from what she was seeing, he was very handsome and smart. "Are you Percy? My father's assistant?" Y/n asked as she looked at him. "Uh, yes. Percy Weasley. You must be Y/n, his daughter. Mr. Fudge told me about you." Percy smiled, shaking Y/n's hand.

"Is he in his office?" Y/n asked. "Yes. It was nice to meet you." Percy smiled as he started to walk again, in the other direction. Y/n walked up to the office door and gave it a knock. She waited for a reply and opened the door slightly. "Y/n, my darling, come in." Cornelius said as he stood up and gave his daughter a hug. As they pulled away, Y/n saw an older woman wearing pink. "Y/n this is Dolores. She is the senior undersecretary." Cornelius spoke as Y/n sat down next to Dolores. "Hello." Dolores said with a stiff smile on her face. "Hi." Y/n returned.

"To what do I owe the pleasure of this visit?" Cornelius asked as he sat at his desk again. "I was wondering if you would like to have dinner with me? Since it has been sometime since we did something together. And I have made a reservation in one of the finest restaurants in Diagon Alley." Y/n explained to her father, while feeling an intense stare on the side of her face. When she turned to look back at Dolores, Y/n could tell that she was jealous for some reason. "Oh, that's lovely. We just finished our meeting before you came, so i'd love to join you. Just wait outside and so i can finish this report real quick before I join you."

Cornelius smiled as Y/n and Dolores walked out of his office. "What's wrong, Dolores? You have been quiet." Y/n mocked as she looked at the woman in pink. "Oh, it's nothing. I don't want to insult the daughter of the minister on the first day of meeting her." "Oh, do go ahead. I dare you to insult me." Y/n retorted as she looked at Dolores. "I can't seem to wrap my mind around the fact that you are his daughter. I mean I can't imagine that your parents were proud of you. Your poor, ugly mother must be very disappointed in you." Dolores said with a smirk on her face.

"Don't insult my mother. She was the most beautiful woman I ever saw. Can't say the same about you." Y/n retorted. "I can't believe that your father is proud of you. You are dressing too provocative." "Father has never said anything about the way I dress. And for your information, I am his pride and joy. He is so proud of me." Dolores rolled her eyes at that. "Keep rolling your eyes, perhaps you'll find a brain back there." "What is going on here?" Percy asked as he stood between Dolores and Y/n. "Nothing, We were just having a conversation."

Y/n said as she felt tears welling in her eyes and walked towards the bench by her father's office. After a moment, Y/n could see Percy walking into Fudge's office and Y/n cried a little. Thinking back to what Dolores said. What she didn't know is that Y/n's mother passed away when Y/n was only 2 months old. Leaving her being raised by only her father. And from all the stories her father told Y/n when she was younger about her mother, Y/n could only realise that her mother was very beautiful and that both of her parents are proud of what Y/n had become.

Percy walked back out the office and saw Y/n sitting on the bench with her head in her hands. "Are you okay?" Percy asked as he sat down next to Y/n on the bench. "Yeah, it's just that what Dolores said, kind off hurt me. She called my mother ugly. She doesn’t even know my mother" Y/n said as she looked at Percy, who was slightly confused. “My mother passed away when i was 2 months old. I was raised by my father.” Y/n explained. Percy wrapped his arm around her and let her cry on his shoulder.
"Y/n, can you come into my office?" Cornelius asked as he looked at Y/n with a raised eyebrow, noticing that she had been crying. Y/n walked into the office and stood in front of her father's desk. "Percy told me you had been having an argument with Dolores. Care to explain to me what happened?" Cornelius asked as he leaned back in his chair. "Well, I asked her why she had been quiet ever since I came in here and she said that it was nothing, because she didn't want to insult the minister's daughter on the first day of meeting her. She then went ahead and insulted me by saying that she can't wrap around the fact that you are my father."

Y/n started, looking down at her hands. "She said that she can't imagine both you and mum being proud of me. She insulted mother in front of me. She called mum ugly." Y/n cried as she looked up at her father. Cornelius stood up and walked towards Y/n, wrapping his arms around her. "What happened after she called mum ugly?" He asked calmly. "She kept going on that she couldn't imagine you being proud of me and that I dressed too provocatively. I am literally wearing a black dress and robes. I told her that you have never said something about the way that I dress and that I am your pride and joy. She rolled her eyes at that and I proceeded by saying that if she keeps rolling her eyes she might find a brain back there." Y/n smiled slightly.

Cornelius laughed a little as well. "Anyway, are you nearly finished? The reservation is around 6." Y/n said as she looked at her watch. "I am sorry sweetheart, but i have another meeting to attend in fifteen minutes and i completely forgot about that." Cornelius explained. Y/n was a little disappointed. "Maybe Percy would like to join you. When he met you a couple months ago, I could see the way he looked at you. He likes you. And from what I could see outside, you like him as well." Cornelius said as he leaned against his desk and looked at the flushed face of his daughter.

"Are we still up for tomorrow? We were going to go to my mother's graveside together for her birthday." Y/n said as she was near the door. “Of course.” Cornelius smiled as she walked out, to find Percy still on the bench. “Percy, would you like to have dinner with me? My father forgot about a meeting and suggested that you come along with me.” Y/n said as she looked at the man. “Uh, yeah. Sure.” Percy smiled as he stood up and followed Y/n, before they apparated to the restaurant.

A year went by. Y/n and Percy had a lovely time together that day in the restaurant and a week after, Percy asked her to be his girlfriend. Two months later he asked her to move in with her and Y/n was now on her way to pick her boyfriend and father up to have dinner together. What Cornelius didn’t know is that she was having a baby and that’s why they planned to have dinner together, so they could tell him the news. Let’s just say that Cornelius was proud to be a grandfather.

Chapter Text

hello everybody.

I have a bit of a problem.
I want to write new stories for you all, but I broke my pinky, so i can't and that sucks.
So I will take a little break until it has healed.
I hope you understand.

See you soon.

12_Fandomis_Life_05

Chapter Text

"Please, Chandler. Stop banging on the fucking door. I'm in the shower." Y/n yelled towards her boyfriend, Chandler, who had been spending 5 minutes banging on the bathroom door. "I would love to bang someone else but she is in the shower. Come on, I have to use the toilet." Chandler replied. "Ugh, fine. Go ahead." Y/n replied as she started to wash her hair. She could hear the door open and close and after a while the toilet flush, but she didn't hear Chandler going back out of the bathroom. Y/n continued to wash her hair when she suddenly felt arms wrapping around her waist. Y/n jumped and turned around to see Chandler behind her. "What are you doing, silly?" Y/n asked as she smiled towards her boyfriend.

"I'm taking a shower with my girlfriend because she didn't ask me before she got into the shower." Chandler replied as he looked down at Y/n. "I didn't know that you wanted to take a shower with me." Y/n replied as she looked up at Chandler and wrapped her arms around his neck. "I didn't, but I saw you and thought that you wanted some help." He smirked as he looked down into Y/n's eyes. Y/n smiled and leaned closer to him to place her lips on his. "I love you." Chandler said between the kisses as his hands went down her legs and wrapped them around his waist. "Are you sure, babe?" Chandler asked Y/n as she closed her eyes in pleasure, she felt his cock near her entrance. "Babe, I've never been so sure in my life. I want this."

She whispered as Chandler slowly slid inside of her. Y/n moaned as she felt him thrusting slowly inside of her. "You can move a little faster." Y/n said as she looked at Chandler. Chandler started to move a little faster and Y/n could feel herself getting closer to her climax. "Chandler, i'm getting close." She moaned as she closed her eyes in pleasure again. Chandler smiled as he started to thrust faster and placed his lips on Y/n's again to stop her from moaning loudly. Y/n moaned into his mouth as she felt herself come on his cock. Chandler's thrusts started to become sloppy as he came inside of Y/n. "I love you, babe." Y/n said as Chandler placed her back on her feet. "I love you too, babe. We should get ready. Weren't you going shopping with Rach, Mon, and Pheebs?" Chandler asked as they got out of the shower.

"Oh, that's right. I forgot about that." Y/n said as she dried her hair and body and started to get ready. Y/n got dressed in some jeans and one of Chandler's shirts and her black sneakers. When they were ready, Y/n grabbed her purse and they walked towards Monica and Rachel's apartment. “What took you so long? We were supposed to leave 20 minutes ago.” Monica said as Y/n and Chandler walked into the apartment. “Chandler helped me wash my hair.” Y/n smiled as she placed a kiss on Chandler’s lips and walked out followed by the other girls to go down the streets of New York, buying a lot of things. Weeks passed and Y/n woke up feeling nauseous and with a massive headache.

Y/n got out of the bed, leaving Chandler who was still in a deep sleep and walked towards the bathroom where she had some tests. Y/n decided to take one test. Y/n waited 4 minutes for the result to show up and grabbed the stick that was laying on the counter to check the results. “I am pregnant.” She whispered to herself and started to cry. Y/n walked out of the bathroom, happy tears still rolling down her and walked out of the apartment towards Monica’s and Rachel’s. Y/n knocked on the door and waited for one of the girls to open. “Y/n., what- Are you okay?” Rachel asked as she opened the door and looked at Y/n, who was smiling while tears were rolling down her face. “Yeah. I have something to tell you and Monica.”

Y/n smiled as she walked into the apartment, while Monica walked out of her room. “Y/n/n, are you okay?” Monica asked as she walked towards Y/n. “Yeah. But take a look at this.” Y/n smiled as she showed them the test. “You’re pregnant?” They both asked as they looked at Y/n. “Yes.” Y/n smiled as she wrapped her arms around her friends.
“How are you going to tell Chandler?” Monica asked as they all calmed down from the excitement. “I don’t know. I think I’ll just tell him. Or maybe i should make an appointment with my doctor.” Y/n smiled as she grabbed the phone and called her doctor. When the appointment was set, Y/n looked at Monica and Rachel. “Do you want to go to the appointment with me?” “I would love to go with you, but I have to work.” Rachel replied, looking quite sad about having to go to work. “I’ll go with you.” Monica smiled. “I’m going to get ready and then we’ll leave.” Y/n smiled as she walked out of the apartment and walked to the one she shared with Joey and Chandler. “Hey, where have you been?” Chandler asked as Y/n walked into the apartment.

“Have you been crying?” Chandler asked as he took a better look at Y/n’s face. “I am fine, babe. But I have to get ready, I am going somewhere with Monica.” Y/n smiled as she quickly kissed his lips and walked towards their shared bedroom. Y/n decided to go for a white turtleneck top and pulled a dress over it and pulled on her white sneakers, before walking out and grabbing her bag. “Are you going to be alright, while I’m gone?” Y/n asked. “No, I will die for the amount of time you are gone.” Chandler replied, before wrapping his arms around her waist. “I’m going to be fine. Will you meet me at Central Perk?” He asked. “Of course. I have to go. Love you.” Y/n smiled before placing a kiss on his lips and walked out of the apartment, to meet Monica in the hallway.

“Are you nervous?” Monica asked as they walked down the stairs and towards the hospital. “Kind of. I am more nervous to tell Chandler.” Y/n said. “I’m pretty sure that he will be excited.” Monica smiled as they walked into the hospital and waited for Y/n’s doctor. After an hour, Monica and Y/n were making their way towards Central Perk. When they arrived, the others were also there and Y/n started to feel a little nervous. “Hey, How was your appointment at the doctor’s?” Rachel asked. “You went to the doctor? Are you alright?” Chandler asked as Y/n sat down beside him. “Yeah, we are fine.” Y/n smiled as she placed her hands on her stomach and looked at Chandler’s puzzled face. “You are pregnant?” Chandler asked as he put the pieces together.

“Yes. And we are expecting a baby girl. I found out today.” Y/n replied. “We’re going to be parents.” Chandler smiled as he placed a kiss on her lips. “Maybe now is the right time to ask you a question I have been waiting for to ask for the 5 years we have been together. Y/n, my darling, will you marry me?” Chandler asked as he sunk down to one knee and showed Y/n a beautiful ring. “Of course, I’ll marry you.” Y/n replied as she placed her lips on Chandler’s as he placed the ring around her finger. “Congrats guys. Can’t wait for the wedding day to arrive.” Monica smiled as they all went out to celebrate the two announcements.

Chapter Text

“Get out of that bed, young lady. Remember, you have to go to your detention, because you smoked weed in the school bathroom.” Y/n grunted as her father yelled at her door. She got up and shuffled across the room to her closet. She pulled on her ripped jeans and a bra, before looking through the messy pile of shirts. She pulled out an Ac/Dc shirt and grabbed her black converse, before she walked out of the room and walked down stairs. “Are you going to drop me off?” Y/n asked as she looked at her father. “You have two feet, you are going to walk.” Her father replied and she rolled her eyes. “Don’t roll your eyes at me. Get out of my sight.” He added before Y/n grabbed her jean jacket and walked out of the house, towards the school. She wasn’t looking forward to being in detention on a saturday, but she should have thought about that before she decided to smoke weed in the girls bathroom.

After a while, Y/n arrived at the school and ran a hand through her H/c hair, before sighing and walking inside towards the library. “Oh, so you decided to show up. Why are you late?” Vernon asked as he looked at Y/n, along with the others. “I overslept.” Y/n replied as she went to sit beside a girl she never met before. “You overslept?” “Yes, sir. I overslept. I can’t help it that my alarm doesn’t work.” Y/n replied as she rolled her eyes. “Buy a new one. You might be on time next week.” He retorted before walking away. Y/n leaned back in her chair and looked around at the other students and grinned when she saw that Bender was in detention as well. “Yo, Bender, why are you here?” She asked as she threw her pencil at him to get his attention. “I pulled the fire alarm.” Bender smirked. “You? Why are you here?” He asked as he threw back her pencil. “Can you two shut up? We are not allowed to talk.” The school Princess said as she turned around.

“Can you two shut up?” Y/n mimicked in an irritated way, making the girl next to her snicker. “Hey, apologize to her.” The athlete said as he turned to look at Y/n. “Whatcha going to do about it? I am not going to apologize, even if you force me.” Y/n replied. “Good one, Y/l/n.” Bender said as he smirked at her. “Allison.” the girl said as she looked up at Y/n, after they all turned quiet. “Y/n.” Y/n replied as she looked at the girl. Y/n got up, before Andrew turned to look at her. “We’re not allowed to get up.” “What are you going to do about it?” Y/n replied as she walked towards a quiet spot, where she sat down. “Where is Y/l/n?” Vernon asked as he walked in after an hour. “I’m here, sir. Don’t be scared, I haven’t ditched.” Y/n replied as she walked back to her seat. “You, and you. Go and get some drinks for everyone.” Vernon said as he pointed to Y/n and Allison. Y/n got up and walked out the room, followed by Allison, who shuffled across the floor.

“So, why are you in detention?” Y/n asked as she turned to look at her. “I had nothing better to do. My parents forced me to get out of the house. What about you?” She replied as she looked at Y/n. “I smoked weed in the girls bathroom.” Y/n smiled. “Sick.” Allison replied as they entered the cafeteria, where Y/n sat down on one of the tables. “We are supposed to be back in ten minutes.” Allison said as she looked at Y/n. “Yeah, I know, but let’s talk for a moment.” Y/n smiled as she looked at the girl. “Tell me something about you. You seem interesting, but I never saw you around the school that much.” Y/n said as Allison, who sat down beside her. “I’m just really quiet. People see me as some weird crazy girl.” Allison said as she looked at Y/n, who looked interested in what she was saying. “They never got the chance of getting to know me.” Allison added. “I am. I am trying to get to know you, because you want to know why?”

Y/n asked as she smiled at the girl. “Why?” Allison asked. “Because, when I saw you around at school, you were getting a bad treatment by everyone, but here I am being nice to you, while I could also be a bitch to you. I care about you.” Y/n said as she placed a hand on Allison’s cheek and let her face towards hers, to place a kiss on her lips. “Why are you being nice to me?” Allison asked as they pulled away. “Because you are interesting and maybe together, we could bring the best out of each other.” Y/n replied as she smiled at Allison.
“Would you like to try out a relationship with me?” Y/n asked. “I would love that.” Allison replied as she threw her head back to get the hair out of her face. “Let’s go back to the library.” Y/n said as they grabbed the drinks and Y/n grabbed Allison’s hand. They walked back into the library and Vernon looked like he was about to burst out of anger. “Where have you two been? I thought I said 10 minutes.” Vernon roared towards Y/n. “Relax, Allison helped me by giving me something, I just got my period.” Y/n replied and smiled when the look on Vernon’s face changed from anger to discomfort. “Shut up and sit back down.” Vernon said as he walked out of the room. “Are you two a thing?” Claire asked as she looked at Allison and Y/n. “Yes, something against that, Princess?” Y/n replied. “No, no, it is actually really cute for some weird reason.” Claire replied. “Thank you, Claire.” “What did you call me?” Claire asked.

“Claire, that’s your name, right?” Y/n asked, confused. “Yeah, that’s the first time you called me by my actual name. Thank you.” Claire smiled. “Don’t get your hopes up too high, tinkerbell.” Y/n smirked as she turned. “I wasn’t planning to.” Claire retorted, with a smile on her face. After a couple of hours, Brian wrote a letter for Vernon, while the others made their way out of the school. “Well, see you guys on monday.” Y/n said as she and Allison walked away from the school. “Is it too soon to tell you that I love you?” Allison asked. “No, it’s not too soon, because I love you too.” Y/n replied as she turned to Allison and placed a kiss on her lips, before wrapping an arm around her shoulder and walking towards her house, where they hung out for some time in her room. “I have to go, I will see you tomorrow.” Y/n said as she got up and got ready to crawl out of Allison’s window. “See you tomorrow.”

Allison smiled as she placed a kiss on her lips, before closing the window, when Y/n was on the ground, and walked away from the house. “Where have you been?” Y/n’s father asked as she walked into the house. “Detention.” Y/n replied, before she got upstairs and laid on her bed, thinking about her lover and what they will do for tomorrow’s date.

Chapter Text

30 years ago, when Y/n L/n moved to the town of Derry, Maine with her parents, she never thought to meet new friends. Y/n didn't want to move, but her mother assured her that it was necessary, because the family went through a lot. It took Y/n some months to get used to the place. Y/n was making her way towards the school, holding her books tight against her chest, while looking down at the ground. When she turned the corner, she ran into a person and she fell to the ground. "I-i'm sorry. A-are you okay?" A boy asked as he helped Y/n back up to her feet. "I'm so sorry. Yes, I am okay. Are you?" Y/n asked the boy. "Y-yes. I'm B-bill. You are Y-y/n, right?" Bill asked. "Yes, we are in the same class." Y/n smiled as she picked up her books. "D-do you mind i-if i walk with you?" Bill asked. Y/n smiled as she looked at him. ‘He’s cute.’ She thought to herself, before she decided to reply. “Uh, no, I don’t mind.” Y/n replied, as they started to walk towards the school. “W-would you like to meet s-some of my friends after school?” 

Bill asked as they walked on the school ground. “Uh, I don’t know.” Y/n replied, unsure of what to say. Nobody has tried to be nice to her, everyone else thought of her as some weird outcast. “C-c’mon, it’s going to b-be fun. There is nothing to b-be scared of. M-my friends are really nice.” Bill smiled as he looked at Y/n. “Alright, I will come with you after school.” Y/n replied as she smiled at him. “C-cool.” Bill smiled as he turned to walk away from her. “Bill.” Y/n said. Bill turned to look at her, before walking back to her. “W-what’s wrong?” He asked her. “Thank you for being nice to me. Nobody seemed to take the time to do that. They think that I am some stuck up from California.” Y/n told him. “I-it’s not a p-problem.” Bill smiled before he walked away. Y/n couldn’t stop smiling as she felt her face heat up. ‘So, this is what it feels like to be in love with someone?’ She thought to herself as she made her way inside of the school building. 

Y/n laughed to herself as she thought back to those memories from 30 years, when she first met the losers club. It was weird though. The last time she saw them was when they defeated IT and when she told Bill about how she felt about him. After that day, she and her parents moved away from Derry and each day, her memories of the town seemed to fade away. “Y/n? Are you still there?” That’s right, she was on the phone with Mike. “I’m sorry, Mike. But it seems that I just remembered what happened.” Y/n said. “It’s okay, Y/n. You are not the only one that forgot about what happened. So, are you coming?” Mike asked and Y/n looked towards the man that was sitting on the couch. “Yes. Is everyone else coming too? Bev as well?” Y/n asked. “Yes, everyone is coming. Although I am not sure about Stan. I haven’t had the chance to call him yet.” 

Mike replied. “I will be there tomorrow.” Y/n smiled to herself. “I will see you tomorrow.” Mike replied as he hung up. “Who was that on the phone?” “No one. Wrong number.” Y/n lied as she made her way towards the bedroom she and her boyfriend shared. “What are you doing?” Rick, her boyfriend asked. “I have to go. I am so sorry, but I think we should break up. You and I, it’s not going to work out.” Y/n said as she chucked some clothes into the suitcase. “What? Where is that coming from? I thought we were great together.” “Yeah see, that’s the problem. We are so different. Pack your stuff and leave the key on the table.” Y/n said as she shut the suitcase and made her way back down. “Are you fucking kidding me? You’re kicking me out?” Rick yelled as he followed her. “Yes. After all, everything in this house, including the house itself is mine.” Y/n yelled back.

“Fine. I’ll leave.” Rick said after a while, because he knew that he wasn’t going to win. “Thank you.” Y/n said as he gave her the key to the house. Y/n stayed in the house a little longer, to make sure Rick wasn’t going to trash the place and when he left, she sighed. ‘Back to square one.’ She thought to herself. She turned off all of the lights in the house, picked up her suitcase and walked out the house. Y/n locked up and got into her car, and started to drive back to her old town of Derry. After a while, Y/n looked around the road and saw the familiarity of the town she once grew up in. ‘Nothing has changed.’ 

Y/n thought as she drove across the bridge and parked her car on the side of the road. She remembered that she and the other losers had built a dam, in the water below the bridge. Y/n made her way down and looked around. “Nothing has changed.” She said to herself. “Yeah, everything seems stuck in time.” A male voice beside Y/n said and Y/n turned to look at the man. “Ben? Ben Hanscom?” Y/n asked as she took a good look at the man. “Y/n?” Ben asked as he looked at Y/n. “Oh my. You look so different.” Y/n smiled as she hugged her friend. “Yeah, lost a couple of pounds.” Ben laughed. “You haven’t changed one bit.” Ben added. “It feels great to see you again after all these years.” Y/n said. “Yeah, it does. What have you been doing?” Ben asked. “I became a lawyer.” 

“Oh, that’s right, I remember reading about you in the newspaper. You’re one of the best.” Ben said. “Thank you.” Y/n smiled. “We better get going. The others might be waiting for us at the restaurant.” Ben said as they walked back up to the street. “I will see you at the restaurant. It’s great to see you.” Ben told Y/n before he got into his cab and drove off. Y/n smiled and got back in her car and drove to the hotel, to drop off her stuff. When Y/n arrived at the hotel, she went to the front desk, and got her key to her room. Y/n opened the door and walked in, placing her suitcase on the bed and opened it. She took out the black dress she packed and took off her blouse and trousers. When the dress was one, she walked to the bathroom and did her hair. “Nobody likes you, Y/n. Not even your loser friends.” A voice in the other room said. 

‘You aren’t really, we defeated you.’ Y/n thought to herself. “You can’t defeat me. You’ll die if you try.” The voice faded as Y/n walked in the bedroom. “I better get going.” Y/n said as she pulled on her black heels, grabbed her bag and walked out of her room. She locked the door and went down the stairs, towards her car. Y/n drove towards the restaurant, where she was going to meet the others and hesitated before walking in. “Oh my god, Y/n? It’s been so long?” Beverly said as she walked up to Y/n. “Bev. Oh, it feels so good to see you again.” Y/n replied as she hugged her best friend. “You’re wearing one of my dresses.” Beverly commented as she took a look at Y/n’s dress. “Yeah, it’s so beautiful. Shall we go in?” Y/n smiled as she opened the door for Beverly, who smiled and grabbed her hand, something she used to do when they were younger. 

“What a bunch of handsome men.” Beverly said as she and Y/n walked into the room. The men walked up to them and Eddie hugged Y/n. “It’s so good to see you, Y/n. You haven’t changed one bit.” Eddie spoke as he pulled away. “It’s great to see you too, Eds.” Y/n smiled. “How you doin’, hot stuff?” Richie asked as he stood beside Y/n and placed his hand on her waist. “I’m good, Richard.” Y/n smiled as she looked at the man. “Ouch.” He laughed as he pretended to be hurt. “Hey.” Bill said as he walked up to Y/n. “Hi.” Y/n smiled. Bill placed his hands on Y/n’s face and pulled her close to him, before placing his lips on hers. Y/n was shocked at first, before she wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him back. “I should have done that when we were kids.” Bill said as he pulled away. “Yeah. Yeah, you should have.” Y/n smiled. 

“I am not letting go of you.” Bill spoke as they walked to the table. “I wasn’t planning on letting go of you either.” Y/n smiled as she sat beside him. The six of them catched up, before they all ran out of the restaurant due to some weird and creepy fortune cookies. They arrived at the hotel and stayed in the main area of the hotel talking. “Remember Henry Bowers, who tried to cut his initials into my stomach? Good times.” Ben laughed as he was sitting on the ground with Eddie and Richie. “What happened to him?” Y/n asked as she had her head on Bill’s shoulder. “He admitted that he killed his father as well as all the other murders.” Mike replied. After a while of talking, Y/n and Bill were the only ones left as the others already went up to sleep. “Let’s go to bed.” Y/n spoke as she stood up and took Bill’s hand as they made their way up to their rooms. “Good night.” Bill said as he kissed her lips, before she walked into her room. 

Y/n stood by the window, looking out to the forest and she sensed a presence behind her. Before Y/n could turn, she felt something sharp in her thigh. “Surprise, bitch.” Henry said as Y/n screamed out of pain and turned to look at the person, only to see the high-school-bully, Henry Bowers. The door of her room flew open and Eddie saw Y/n on the floor, before he noticed Henry with his back to him. Henry had thrown the knife to get ground behind him. Eddi picked up the knife and stabbed Henry in his neck, killing him in the act, before kneeling beside Y/n. “It’s going to be okay.” Eddie said as he took off his jacket, to place pressure on the wound, making Y/n scream out of pain. “I’m sorry.” Eddie said. “What happened?” Beverly asked as she and the others walked into the room. “Y/n. She got stabbed, we have to go to the hospital.” 

Eddie said as he looked at Bill, who had kneeled beside Y/n, picking her up in his arms. “I-it’s all going to b-be okay, darling. W-we are going to bring y-you to the hospital.” Bill stuttered as they walked out of the hotel. Y/n was crying in pain as she clutched Bill tightly. “It hurts.” Y/n whispered as Richie drove to the hospital. “I-i know, baby, w-we are here.” Bill informed her as they arrived at the hospital. The nurses and doctors took Y/n from Bill and rushed her to the operation quarter. After what seemed like forever, Y/n was slowly waking up from  the operation and looked to her left to see Bill sitting by her bed. “Hey. H-how are you f-feeling?” Bill smiled as he looked at her. “Hi, I’m feeling fine, it hurts though.” Y/n replied. “Where is Eddie?” Y/n asked. “H-he and the others are o-outside. Do y-you want to see them?” Bill asked as Y/n nodded her head. 

Bill opened the door and called the others in the room. “Hey, how are you feeling?” Eddie asked as he stood beside her bed. “I’m fine. Thank you, Eds. Without you I might not have survived.” Y/n smiled. “I will do anything to save your life.” Eddie smiled. Bill looked at Y/n and took her hand in his, slowly tracing the skin with his thumb. “Go and defeat It. But promise me, that you all come back to me, alive and well. Mostly you, Bill. You’re all that matters to me and I don’t want to lose you.” Y/n said as they were planning on leaving. “I-i will come back to you, b-babe. You are all that m-matter to me as well.” Bill replied, before following his friends. Y/n looked up at the ceiling and prayed to God, that nobody of her friends get hurt. She felt tears in her eyes and cried. She was scared to lose everything that is important to her. 

After a while she fell asleep and later that same day, she woke up by ruckus in her room. Y/n opened her eyes and cried when she saw all of her friends back in her room. “We did it, babe. We defeated IT.” Bill said as he stood beside Y/n. “I want to ask you something.” Bill spoke after they explained everything to Y/n. “Marry me?” Bill asked as he looked at Y/n. “Yes.” Y/n replied as she sat up and pulled Bill down to kiss him. Y/n was set to leave the hospital that evening and the friends went to a restaurant to celebrate the defeat of IT and the engagement of Y/n and Bill. Before Y/n walked into the restaurant, she stopped and looked around. Bill and Beverly turned to look at her “What’s wrong, Y/n?” Beverly asked. “Could you maybe design my wedding dress? And do you want to be my maid of honor?” Y/n asked Beverly. 

“It would be my pleasure to design your dress and to be your maid of honor.” Beverly replied as she hugged her friend before walking into the restaurant, leaving Bill and Y/n alone. “Our wedding is going to be the second best day of my life.” Bill said as he placed his hands on Y/n’s face. “What the first best day of your life, then?” Y/n asked as she wrapped her arms around his neck. “The day I met you and laid my eyes on you.” Bill replied, placing a quick kiss on her lips before they walked into the restaurant. “I love you, Bill Denbrough.” Y/n told Bill as they sat beside each other. “I love you too, Y/n L/n.”

Chapter Text

"You ruined everything. Do you hear me?" Y/n's father yelled as she felt him slap her cheek again. "I wouldn't miss you if you died. Nobody would fucking miss you. You are a disgrace to the family. Get the fuck out." He yelled as he slapped Y/n across the face again. Y/n, too scared to say or do anything, just listened and cried. She grabbed her coat and ran out of the house. Not knowing where to go, she decided to go to the one person who knew about the abuse, her best friend Claire. Once Y/n was out of her street, she started to slow down and started to walk towards Claire's house. During the walk over, she was crying, thinking about what her father said. Maybe he is right and nobody would care if she was gone. But then she would hurt Claire and she didn't want to do that. She didn't want to hurt Claire, because she had a special place in Y/n's heart.

Y/n had been in love with Claire for quite some time, but she didn't want to tell her that. She didn’t want to tell her, because she was scared, to ruin the friendship they have. On her way there, she had felt the bruises forming on her face. Once she arrived, she walked up to the front door and knocked. “Y/n? What are you doing here?” Claire’s mother asked as she opened the door. “Uhm, Is Claire home? I want to talk to her.” Y/n asked. “Yeah, she is in her room. Are you okay, dear?” She asked as Y/n walked into the house. “Yeah.” Y/n smiled as she walked up the stairs of the house and towards Claire’s room. Y/n knocked on the door and walked in. “Hey. Ho- Where do all those bruises come from? Your father again?” Claire asked as she took a look at Y/n’s face. “Yes.” Y/n simply replied, before breaking down in tears.

“I don’t know what to do.” She cried as Claire wrapped her arms around the girl and pulled her with her to sit on the bed. “Can you tell me what happened?” Claire asked as Y/n calmed down. “I told dad that I had a bad grade in Math. He had been drinking and he started to lose his shit. He started to yell that I have ruined everything and that he wouldn’t miss me if I was gone and that nobody would. And he said that I was a disgrace to the family.” Y/n cried. “And he started to hit me with everything he said. I don’t want to live there anymore. If I continued to live there, sooner or later someone would find me on a bridge or something.” Y/n mumbled. “You can’t talk like that. There are a lot of people that care about you and that would miss you if you were gone. Me included. I would miss you if you were gone.”

Claire replied as she looked at Y/n, while wiping away her tears. “If you want we can ask mom and dad if you could stay here?” Claire suggested as Y/n calmed down. “Do they know about the whole situation?” Y/n asked. “I haven’t told them the details, but they know that you have a rough situation.” Claire started.“Let’s go and ask them, I am sure that they wouldn’t mind.” Claire spoke as she got up and walked towards the door. Y/n got up as well and followed her friend out of the room and they went down to where Mr and Mrs Standish were. They found them sitting in the living room and Claire cleared her throat. “Mom, dad. Can Y/n stay here for a while? The situation at her house has gotten out of hand and her father doesn’t want to see her.” Claire explained. “Of course, you can. You can stay here for as long as you want darling.” Mrs Standish smiled.

“Do you want to go and pick up some stuff?” Claire asked Y/n. “I don’t know, I need my books for school and clothes.” Y/n replied. “I can go with you.” Mr Standish spoke. “Oh, you don’t have to.” Y/n replied. “Dear, what if something happens? It’s better that he comes with you, just in case.” Mrs Standish spoke as she looked at Y/n. “O-okay.” Y/n replied as Mr Standish stood up and walked towards the front door, followed by Y/n. They got into the car and Mr Standish drove towards Y/n’s house. Once they arrived, Y/n walked into the house, while Mr Standish stood by the front door, just in case something happened and Y/n walked towards her room. She grabbed a bag and packed some stuff into it, before descending down the stairs, only to notice her father standing by the end. “What the fuck are you doing here? I thought I told you to get the fuck out.”

He sternly said as he looked at Y/n. “I am just here packing my stuff. Don’t worry, you won’t be seeing me here much after today. I am staying with a friend.” Y/n replied before walking past him and out of the door. “Are you alright?” Mr Standish asked as they got into the car. “Yeah. Thank you for letting me stay with you.” Y/n replied. “It’s not a problem. You’re Claire’s best friend and we care about you.” He replied as they pulled up to the house again and got out of the car. Y/n followed him inside and looked at Claire as she walked out of the living room. “Let’s go back to my room.” She smiled and walked up the stairs again, followed by Y/n. “You don’t mind sharing a bed?” Claire asked. “No, I don’t.” Y/n replied as they walked into the room. The girls had changed into their pajamas and were sitting on the bed.

They were reading some magazines and talking about school and the recent gossip. “Uh, Claire. I have to tell you something.” Y/n spoke as she placed down the magazine that she was reading. She looked up at her friend and waited for a reply. “What is it?” Claire asked as she looked up at Y/n. “I’m in love.” Y/n simply spoke. “Oh, really? With who?” Claire asked with a smile on her face. “Uh, with you.” Y/n replied. She watched Claire’s face change and felt bad for saying what she just said. “I am sorry, I shouldn’t have said that. Shit, I didn’t want to make thi-” Y/n couldn’t finish her sentence, as she felt Claire’s lips on hers. “You didn’t make things awkward if that was where you were going. I feel the same about you. But I was scared to tell you, for the same reason you probably didn’t want to tell me.” Claire spoke after she pulled away from the kiss.

“You feel the same?” Y/n asked in disbelief. “Yes, I have been feeling the same when you were the new kid at school.” Claire admitted. “I love you. Will you be mine?” Claire added. “Of course, I will be yours.” Y/n replied, with a smile on her face and placed her hands on Claire’s cheeks and pulled her in for another kiss. “I love you, Claire Standish.” Y/n said as she pulled away from the kiss and looked into Claire’s eyes. “I love you too, Y/n L/n.”